Skip to main content

Full text of "New Zealand and the war"

See other formats


Hi 

Hi 


NEW     ZEALAND 


THE    WAR. 


NEW     ZEALAND 


AND 


THE     WAR. 


WILLIAM  SWAINSON,  ESQ., 

FORMERLY    ATTORNEY-GENERAL   FOR   NEW   ZEALAND, 

AUTHOE    OP 
"  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   ITS  COLONIZATION,"   ETC. 


LONDON: 
SMITH,   ELDER  AND   CO.,  65,  CORNHILL. 


M.DCCC.LXII. 


[  The  right  of  Translation  i*  reserved.~\ 


CO  NTENTS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

Page 

Progress  and  Prospects  of  the  Colony. — The  recent  Gold 
Discovery. — Increase  of  Population. — The  New  Zealand 
Constitution. — New  Provinces. — The  Church  Constitu- 
tion.— Synodical  Action. — "  Land  Leagues." — The  Maori 
"  King  Movement." — Policy  of  Sir  George  Grey  .  .  1 

CHAPTER  II. 

State  of  New  Zealand  at  the  time  of  the  Outbreak. — Political 
Status  of  the  Native  Race. — Dangerous  Consequences  of 
a  Collision  foreseen. — The  Maori  Tribal  System. — Maori 
Tenure  of  Land. — Cause  of  the  Insurrection  .  .  .45 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Taranaki  Settlement.— The  Waitara.— The  Native 
Title. — The  Waitara  considered  Essential  to  the  Com- 
pleteness of  the  Settlement. — Why  valued  by  its  Native 
Owners. — Their  Suspicion  of  the  Settlers. — Their  early 
Determination  not  to  sell  the  Land  ,  59 


1331826 


vi  CONTENTS, 

CHAPTER  IV. 

PHRB 

The  Government  urged  to  adopt  a  New  System  in  the 
Purchase  of  Native  Land. — Declaration  of  the  Governor 
on  the  Subject. — Negotiations  for  the  Purchase  of  the 
Waitara.  —  Opposition  to  the  Sale. — Difficulty  of  com- 
pleting a  Satisfactory  Purchase. — A  Survey  of  the  Land 
attempted.  —  Martial  Law  proclaimed.  —  The  Land 
occupied  by  a  Military  Force  .  .  .  .77 

CHAPTER  V. 

Memorial  warning  the  Governor  not  to  proceed,  and 
showing  the  Rights  of  the  Native  Occupants  of  the  Land. 
— Rank  and  Position  of  William  King,  the  Principal 
Opponent  of  the  Sale.  —  Apprehension  amongst  the 
Natives  excited  by  the  forcible  Occupation  of  the  Wai- 
tara.—Remonstrances  of  the  Absentee  Claimants  and 
others. — Their  Petition  to  the  Queen  for  the  Governor's 
Recal 93 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Question  of  Title. — Disastrous  Consequences  to  theTaranaki 
Settlement  from  the  forcible  Occupation  of  the  Waitara. 
— Popularity  of  the  Government  Policy. — Debates  in  the 
General  Assembly. — Sir  William  Martin's  Pamphlet  on 
the  "  Taranaki  Question." — "  Notes  by  the  Governor  "  .  116 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Military  Operations. — War  risked  without  Preparation. — 
Power  of  the  Insurgents  underrated. — Repulse  of  the 
Troops  at  Puketekauere. — The  Outsettlers  driven  in. — 


CONTENTS.  Ml 

Page 

Women  and  Children  sent  away  to  the  neighbouring 
Provinces  for  safety. — The  Taranaki  Settlements  vir- 
tually destroyed.  —  Impracticable  Character  of  the 
Taranaki  Country  for  Military  Operations. — The  Insur- 
gents continue  to  keep  the  Field. — Embarrassing  Position 
of  the  Governor. — Sudden  Cessation  of  Hostilities. — 
Terms  of  Peace. — Difficulty  of  Warfare  in  the  Bush. — 
Cost  of  the  War. — Change  in  Public  Opinion. — Waikato 
"  King  Movement." — Change  of  Ministry. — Sir  George 
Grey  appointed  Governor. — The  Colony  saved  from  a 
General  War 139 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Impolicy  of  risking  a  War  at  Taranaki. — Policy  of  the 
Government  as  officially  explained. — Hostilities  :  by 
whom  commenced.  —  The  Natives  blamed  for  not 
appealing  to  the  Law. — Result  of  the  War. — Future 
Policv  .  .181 


NEW     ZEALAND. 


AND 


THE  WAE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Progress  and  Prospects  of  the  Colony. — The  recent  Gold  Dis- 
covery.— Increase  of  Population. — The  New  Zealand  Constitu- 
tion.— New  Provinces. — The  Church  Constitution. — Synodical 
Action. — "Land  Leagues." — The  Maori  "King  Movement." — 
Policy  of  Sir  George  Grey. 

VARIOUS  and  valuable  as  are  its  known  produc- 
tions, the  natural  resources  of  NEW  ZEALAND 
have  as  yet  been  very  imperfectly  developed ; 
but  the  estimate  which  was  formed  of  its  advan- 
tages as  a  field  for  British  colonization  has  been 
verified  in  almost  every  particular:  and  when 
the  confidence  of  the  Natives  shall  be  restored, 
and  when  the  measures  now  being  taken,  under 
the  able  administration  of  Sir  George  Grey,  for 

1 


2  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

establishing  peace,  order,  and  government  amongst 
them,  shall  be  completed,  New  Zealand  will 
assuredly  rank  as  the  most  attractive  and  im- 
portant of  our  possessions  in  the  Southern  Hemi- 
sphere. 

When  the  Colony  was  first  founded,  neither 
gold  nor  wool  was  counted  amongst  its  probable 
productions :  and  the  Southern  Island  was  com- 
paratively unknown.  But  the  discovery  of  a 
valuable  gold-field  in  the  Province  of  Otago, 
commencing  about  thirty  or  forty  miles  south- 
ward of  Dunedin,  already  promises  the  most 
important  consequences.  In  the  course  of  a  few 
weeks  10,000  persons,  chiefly  from  the  Australian 
Colonies,  were  attracted  to  the  Province,  and 
were  engaged  in  the  search  for  gold.  Gold  to 
the  value  of  more  than  100,000?.  has  for  some 
weeks  been  carried  by  escort  from  the  ground; 
in  proportion  to  the  numbers  employed,  the  yield 
largely  exceeds  the  richest  of  the  Victoria  gold- 
fields,  and  within  less  than  three  months  the 
population  of  the  Province  was  more  than  doubled. 

According  to  the  Official  Returns  for  the  year 
1860,  the  English  population  of  New  Zealand, 
amounting  to  upwards  of  eighty  thousand,  was 


INCREASE   OF   POPULATION.  3 

distributed    amongst    the    several    Provinces   as 
follows : — 

NORTHERN  ISLAND. 

English  Maori  Popula- 
Population.  tion:  1857. 

Province  of  Auckland  .        .        .    23,732     .  .     38,269 

„          Taranaki   .         .         .       1,239*    .  .      3,015 

„         Wellington         .         .     13,049      .  .       8,099 

„         Hawkes  Bay      .        .      2,028     .  .      3,673 

SOUTHERN  ISLAND. 

„         Nelson       (  including 

Marlborough)      .     10,178  .  .  1,220 

„          Canterbury        .         .     12,784  .  .  638 
„         Otago        (  including 

Southland)           .     12,691  .  •'  .  525 

Stewart  Island 200 

Chatham  Islands    .        .         .        .  '   '.  .  .  '  '    510 


But  the  Colony  has  now  an  English  population, 
exclusive  of  the  Native  race,  of  more  than  100,000 
souls,  nearly  equally  divided  between  the  two 
Islands ;  but  if  the  Southern  gold-fields  shall  prove, 
as  they  promise  to  be,  not  only  rich  but  extensive 
and  permanently  productive,  the  Southern  Island 
will  soon  have  a  large  preponderance  of  popula- 
tion ;  and  an  attempt  will,  no  doubt,  be  made  to 

*  A  large  number  of  the  wives  and  children  of  the  Taranaki 
settlers  had  been  temporarily  removed  from  the  province  in  conse- 
quence of  the  war. 

1—2 


4  NEW  ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

have  it  erected  into  a  separate  and  independent 
Colony. 

Previous  to  the  recent  gold  discovery,  wool 
was  the  great  staple  product  of  New  Zealand. 
In  the  course  of  seven  years  the  quantity  pro- 
duced has  increased  sevenfold;  and  the  value  of 
the  wool  now  annually  exported  from  the  Colony 
amounts  to  more  than  half  a  million  sterling.  It 
is  grown  chiefly  on  the  grassy  plains  of  the  south ; 
but  wool  of  superior  quality  is  also  grown  on  the 
cultivated  pastures  of  the  Province  of  Auckland. 
Sheep-farming,  even  on  the  grassy  plains  and  rich 
pastures  of  New  Zealand,  is  not  without  its  vicis- 
situdes; but,  under  the  eye  of  the  master,  and 
with  ordinary  care  and  attention,  it  is  found  to 
yield  a  profitable  return  for  the  capital  employed 
in  it.  But  nearly  the  whole  of  the  crown-land 
available  for  pastoral  purposes  is  already  occupied 
by  a  few  extensive  run-holders,  who  have  for 
some  time  been  in  the  receipt  of  a  very  considerable 
income. 

A  gold-field  has  for  some  time  been  worked 
in  the  Province  of  Nelson  which  produces  a  yield 
of  about  50,0002.  a  year.  Gold  has  also  been 
discovered  in  the  Northern  Island;  and  permis- 


CLIMATE.  5 

sion  has  recently  been  obtained  from  the  Natives 
to  search  over  the  gold-bearing  district  of  the 
North ;  and  the  offer  of  a  free  grant  of  forty  acres 
of  land  to  each  immigrant  is  again,  since  peace 
has  been  restored,  attracting  to  the  Province  of 
Auckland  a  stream  of  valuable  settlers.  The 
other  provinces,  with  the  exception  of  Taranaki, 
are  also  making  steady  progress. 

In  both  Islands  the  soil  and  climate  have  been 
proved  to  be  adapted  to  the  growth  of  every 
description  of  farm  produce.  Of  the  thirty  millions 
of  acres  of  land  which  have  been  acquired  from 
the  Natives,  almost  150,000  acres  have  been 
brought  into  cultivation ;  and  the  colonists  are 
already  rich  in  live-stock  of  every  description. 
More  than  15,000  horses,  150,000  head  of  cattle, 
and  upwards  of  two  millions  of  sheep,  are  owned 
by  the  settlers  alone.  The  country  is  liable 
neither  to  oppressive  heat,  severe  frost,  nor  de- 
structive drought ;  but  the  climate  will  disappoint 
those  who  expect  perpetual  sunshine  and  an 
atmosphere  undisturbed  by  wind  or  rain.  The 
weather  is  changeable,  and  the  seasons  are  un- 
certain ;  but  the  climate  is  mild  and  healthy,  and 
better  suited  to  the  English  constitution  than  that 


6  NEW  ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

of  Canada,  Australia,  or  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
For  those  who  are  liable  to  pulmonary  disease, 
there  are  districts  in  New  Zealand  which,  as  a 
place  of  residence,  are  hardly  inferior  to  Madeira 
itself,  and  greatly  superior  to  any  part  of  Italy 
or  the  south  of  France.  But  in  spite  of  all 
warning,  numbers  leave  England  for  the  Colonies 
who  are  utterly  unfitted  for  a  settler's  life,  not 
a  few  of  whom  find  their  way  to  New  Zealand ; 
with  these  exceptions,  the  settlers  who  have 
been  steady  and  industrious  have  bettered  their 
condition,  and  the  greater  number  have  laid  the 
foundation  of  an  early  independence. 


The  form  of  Government  best  suited  to  the 
peculiar  circumstances  of  the  country  is  a  problem 
which  still  remains  to  be  solved.  When  the 
subject  was  under  the  consideration  of  Parliament 
it  was  obvious  that,  with  its  numerous  and  widely 
detached  settlements,  New  Zealand  could  not  be 
governed  in  detail  by  a  single  central  authority ; 
and  it  was  provided  by  the  Constitution,  that  in 
addition  to  the  general  Legislature,  six  subor- 
dinate Provincial  Councils  should  also  be  esta- 


NEW  PROVINCES.  7 

blishecl  with  large  powers  of  legislation.  Yet  with 
all  this  legislative  machinery,  it  was  found  that 
there  was  important  districts  still  governed  from 
a  distance,  and  in  which  the  inhabitants  possessed 
little  or  no  power  of  local  self-government. 
Three  of  the  most  important  of  these  outlying 
districts  have,  under  the  authority  of  an  Act  of 
the  Assembly,  been  recently  carved  out  of  the 
original  provinces ;  and  New  Zealand  is  now 
divided  into  nine  provinces  of  unequal  extent ; 
Auckland,  the  largest,  having  an  area  of  upwards 
of  seventeen  millions  of  acres ;  and  the  smallest, 
Taranaki,  having  an  area  of  between  two  and 
three  millions  only.  In  some  respects  the  con- 
stitution of  the  three  new  provinces  *  differs  from 
that  of  the  provinces  established  by  Parliament : 
instead  of  being  elected  by  the  people  themselves, 
the  Superintendent  is  chosen  by  the  Council  of 
the  province;  and  an  Act  passed  by  any  new 
province  cannot  come  into  operation  until  it  shall 
have  received  the  Governor's  assent.  But  with 
this  restriction,  the  legislative  jurisdiction  of  the 
new  provinces  is  equally  extensive  with  that  of 
the  original  provinces ;  and  there  may  now  be  as 

*  Hawkes  Bay,  Marlborough,  and  Southland. 


8  NEW  ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

5 

many  ns  ilitee  different  laws  in  the  same  country 
on  a  variety  of  important  subjects.  It  still  re- 
mains to  be  discovered  how  the  principal  settle- 
ments, several  hundred  miles  distant  from  the 
seat  of  Government,  may  have  free  scope  for  their 
development,  and  how  the  more  thinly-peopled 
outlying  districts  may  enjoy  sufficient  power  of 
local  self-government,  yet  in  due  subordination 
to  a  single  central  authority,  and  without  encum- 
bering the  Colony  with  an  inconvenient  multiplicity 
and  diversity  of  laws. 

The  Natives  of  New  Zealand,  like  ourselves, 
appreciate  the  advantage  of  law  and  order;  but, 
like  ourselves,  they  also  'prefer  self-government 
to  being  governed  by  a  stranger.  They  say  that 
it  is  not  just  that  the  Maories  should  be  placed 
entirely  in  the  power  of  the  white  man  ;  that 
salt  water  and  fresh  water  do  not  mix  well 
together ;  and  that  if  their  affairs  are  to  be  put 
into  the  hands  of  any  assembly,  they  should  be 
placed  in  the  hands  of  an  assembly  consisting 
of  their  own  race.  No  one  would  have  desired 
to  see  the  whole  of  the  Natives  at  once  placed 
on  the  electoral  roll ; — but  in  the  first  instance, 
it  was  generally  understood  that  the  Natives,  as 


THE    CONSTITUTION.  9 

well  as  the  Colonists,  if  they  were  •fee  owners 
or  the  individual  occupiers  of  lands  or  tenements 
of  the  value  prescribed  by  the  Constitution,  would 
be  qualified  to  vote  at  the  election  of  Members 
of  the  Colonial  Legislature ;  and  several  of  them 
claimed  to  be  placed  upon  the  electoral  roll,  and 
gave  their  votes  at  the  election,  but  their  claims 
to  vote  as  owners  or  occupiers  of  land  held  under 
native  tenure  was  soon  called  in  question.  The 
late  Governor's  advisers  declared  the  opinion  that 
it  is  just  in  itself,  and  a  political  necessity,  that  no 
electoral  qualification  should  be  derived  from  the 
tenure  or  occupation  of  lands  or  tenements  which 
are  not  held  under  a  Crown  title;  and  in  pur- 
suance of  a  Resolution  of  the  House  of  Represen- 
tatives, the  question  was  submitted  to  the  Attorney 
and  Solictor-General,  whether  the  Natives  can 
have  such  possession  of  any  land  that  is  used 
or  occupied  by  them  in  common  as  tribes  or 
communities,  and  not  held  under  title  derived 
from  the  Crown,  as  would  qualify  them  to  be- 
come electors.  The  opinion  of  the  Law  Officers 
of  the  Crown  brought  to  light  the  fact  that  the 
Natives  have  hitherto  been  left  as  entirely  without 
law  or  tribunal  for  the  determination  of  questions 


10  NETV   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

relating  to  territorial  rights,  as  they  were  before 
the  discovery  of  the  country  by  Captain  Cook. 
"  Suppose,"  say  the  Law  Officers  of  the  Crown, 
"  in  a  district  of  Native  land  lying  within  the 
limits  of  an  Electoral  District,  that  one  Native 
by  consent  of  the  rest  is  permitted  to  have 
exclusive  possession  of  a  piece  of  land,  in  which 
he  builds  a  Native  hut  for  his  habitation,  but  is 
afterwards  turned  out  or  trespassed  on  by  another 
Native :  could  he  bring  an  action  of  ejectment 
or  trespass  in  the  Queen's  Court  in  New  Zealand  ? 
Does  the  Queen's  Court  ever  exercise  any  juris- 
diction over  real  property  in  a  Native  district? 
We  presume,"  they  say,  "  this  question  must  be 
answered  in  the  negative  ;  and  it  must  of  necessity 
therefore  follow  that  the  subjects  of  householding, 
occupancy  and  tenements,  and  their  value  in 
Native  districts,  are  not  matters  capable  of  being 
recognized,  ascertained,  or  regulated  by  English 
law."  And  on  the  question  submitted  to  them  they 
gave  their  opinion  in  the  negative.  And  it  has 
since  been  admitted  by  the  Colonial  Department 
that  the  New  Zealand  Constitution  was  framed 
in  forgetfulness  of  the  large  Native  Tribes  within 
the  dominions  in  which  it  was  intended  to  apply. 


RESPONSIBLE   GOVERNMENT.  11 

If  a  separation  shall  take  place  between  the 
Northern  and  Southern  Islands,  the  Constitution 
must  of  necessity  be  revised,  and  an  opportunity 
will  be  afforded  of  reconsidering  its  provisions. 
But  whatever  may  be  its  defects,  it  has  proved 
generally  acceptable  at  least  to  the  English  Colo- 
nists, and  largely  instrumental  in  promoting  the 
progress  of  the  several  principal  settlements.  On 
leaving  the  Colony,  Governor  Browne  had  the 
satisfaction  of  receiving  an  address  from  the  House 
of  Representatives,  assuring  him  of  their  apprecia- 
tion of  his  endeavours  to  facilitate  the  operation 
of  responsible  government  in  the  Colony,  and 
to  fulfil  the  promises  which  he  made  prior  to  its 
introduction.  So  far  also  as  relates  to  the  Colo- 
nists themselves,  the  experiment  of  introducing 
the  <e  responsible  "  system  has  been  conducted  with 
prudence  and  moderation.  Able  men  have  been 
found  amongst  the  Colonists  to  undertake  the 
management  of  public  affairs.  The  fittest  men 
have  hitherto  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  seats 
in  the  House  of  Representatives  ;  and  the  debates 
in  the  Assembly  have  been  conducted  with  acknow- 
ledged ability. 


12  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

The  measures  which  were  prepared  by  the 
General  Conference  for  organizing  a  system  of 
government  for  the  Church  in  New  Zealand  have 
been  completed;  and  though  based  only  on  the 
principle  of  voluntary  compact,  they  promise  to 
be  productive  of  useful  results.  If  the  subject 
of  organizing  a  constitutional  government  for  the 
Church  of  England  shall  ever  become  a  question 
of  practical  importance,  something  may  be  learned 
from  the  New  Zealand  experiment.  It  must  be 
interesting  indeed,  under  any  circumstances,  to 
witness  the  difficulties  which  churchmen  have  to  en- 
counter when  thrown  upon  their  own  resources  in 
a  new  country,  without  law  or  organization,  with- 
out endowments,  and  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
ecclesiastical  tribunals  of  the  mother  country. 

Regulations  had  already  been  made  by  the 
General  Conference,  prescribing  the  number  of 
members  of  which  the  first  General  Synod  should 
consist ;  but  no  provision  was  made  for  the 
constitution  of  future  General  Synods ;  so 
the  first  business  of  the  first  General  Synod, 
held  at  Wellington  on  the  8th  of  March,  1854> 
was  to  prepare  a  measure  for  the  purpose.  And 
it  was  provided  that  in  future  the  General  Synod 


THE    CHUKCH    CONSTITUTION.  13 

should  consist  of  the  several  Bishops  for  the  time 
being;  of  eighteen  Clerical  Representatives,  to 
be  elected  by  the  clergy ;  and  of  twenty-nine  Lay 
Representatives,  to  be  elected  by  the  laity  :  that 
every  layman  of  the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  or 
upwards,  who  shah1  sign  a  declaration  that  he  is 
a  member  of  the  United  Church  of  England  and 
Ireland,  shall  be  entitled  to  vote  at  the  election 
of  Lay  Representatives  for  the  district  in  which 
he  may  reside ;  and  that  every  layman,  being  a 
communicant  and  qualified  as  an  elector,  shall  be 
qualified  to  be  elected  as  a  Lay  Representative. 

In  addition  to  a  General  Synod  for  the  whole 
Colony,  it  was  provided  by  the  Constitution  that 
a  Synod  should  be  established  in  each  diocese ; 
but  it  remained  to  be  determined  what  should  be 
the  number  of  the  members,  their  qualification, 
and  the  mode  of  their  election ;  and  statutes  were 
passed  for  the  organization  of  Diocesan  Synods 
and  of  Archdeaconry  Boards ;  for  regulating  the 
formation  of  parishes;  for  the  appointment  of 
pastors  of  parishes ;  for  delegating  certain  of  the 
powers  of  the  General  Synod  to  a  standing  com- 
mission or  executive  body  to  act  when  the  Synod 
itself  shall  not  be  in  session;  and  for  deciding 


14  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

doubts  in  the  interpretation  of  the  statutes  to  be 
passed  by  the  General  and  the  several  Diocesan 
Synods.  A  measure  was  also  prepared,  but  left 
for  .final  consideration  at  a  future  session,  on  the 
subject  of  Church  discipline ; — and  after  a  session 
extending  over  a  period  of  twenty-eight  days,  the 
first  General  Synod  brought  their  proceedings  to 
a  close.  Within  less  than  a  year  afterwards  Synods 
were  also  called  together  in  the  several  dioceses 
(excepting  Waiapu),  whose  members  devoted 
themselves  with  considerable  zeal  and  interest  to 
the  task  of  completing  the  work  of  organization 
which  the  General  Synod  had  begun. 

One  of  the  most  important  of  the  measures  of 
the  first  General  Synod  was  the  statute  to  provide 
for  the  appointment  of  pastors  to  parishes.  When 
it  was  first  mooted,  the  subject  was  entirely  new 
to  most  of  the  members.  As  might  be  expected, 
opinions  were  various ;  and,  in  the  first  instance, 
there  was  little  prospect  of  unanimity.  No  ready- 
made  plan  was  brought  forward  either  by  the 
Bishops,  Clergy,  or  Lay  Members.  As  the  dis- 
cussion proceeded,  points  of  agreement  were 
gradually  arrived  at.  The  feeling  was  unanimous 
that  rights  of  private  patronage  should  not  be 


THE    CHURCH    CONSTITUTION.  15 

admitted.  No  one  proposed  that  the  Bishop  of 
the  diocese  should  be  the  sole  and  absolute 
patron ;  nor,  on  the  other  hand,  that  pastors  should 
be  appointed  by  the  parishioners  at  large.  JBy 
degrees,  the  opinion  gained  ground,  that  it  is  impor- 
tant, not  to  the  parish  only,  but  to  the  Church  at 
large,  that  a  proper  appointment  should  be  made 
to  every  vacant  cure ;  and  that  every  cure  should, 
if  possible,  be  filled  by  a  clergyman  acceptable 
to  the  congregation,  yet  without  being  directly 
chosen  by  themselves,  and  without  being  removed 
from  a  more  extended  sphere  of  usefulness.  To 
secure  these  objects,  it  was  finally  determined 
that  the  trust  of  selecting  a  clergyman  and  nomi- 
nating him  to  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese  for  in- 
stitution to  a  vacant  cure,  should  be  vested  in 
a  Board  of  Nominators,  to  be  appointed  annually 
by  the  Diocesan  Synod,  and  by  the  Vestry  of 
each  parish.  But  of  what  number  the  Board 
should  consist,  and  in  what  proportion  they  should 
be  elected  respectively  by  the  Synod  and  by  the 
Vestry,  was  left  to  be  determined  by  the  Synod 
of  each  diocese. 

When  the  subject  afterwards  came  to  be  con- 
sidered by  the  Synod  of  the  Northern  Diocese, 


16  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

the  question  as  to  the  proportion  in  which  the 
members  of  the  Board  of  Nominators  should  be 
elected  by  the  Synod  and  by  the  parish  was 
debated  at  considerable  length  ; — a  majority  of 
the  Lay  Members  inclining  to  the  opinion  that 
the  members  of  the  Board  to  be  elected  by  the 
Vestry  should  exceed  the  number  of  members  to 
be  elected  by  the  Synod;  and  it  was  ultimately 
determined  that  the  Board  of  Nominators  should 
consist  of  five  members,  two  of  whom  should  be 
elected  each  year  by  the  Synod,  and  three  by  the 
Vestry  of  each  parish.  As  not  less  than  two- 
thirds  of  the  members  of  the  Board  must  concur 
in  every  nomination,  no  nomination  can  be  made 
without  the  concurrence  of  four  out  of  the  five, 
and  consequently  no  nomination  can  be  made 
in  opposition  to  the  opinion  of  a  majority  of 
the  members  elected  by  the  Vestry,  nor,  on  the 
other  hand,  without  the  concurrence  of  one  at 
least  of  the  two  members  elected  by  the  Synod. 
As  a  further  safeguard  against  an  improper 
nomination,  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese,  if  not 
satisfied  of  the  fitness  of  the  party  presented  by 
the  Board,  may  reject  him ;  and  as  a  security 
against  the  exercise  by  the  Bishop  of  his  power 


CHURCH  CONSTITUTION.  17 

of  rejection  on  arbitrary,  frivolous,  or  vexatious 
grounds,  the  rejected  nominee  may  appeal    to 
the   House  of  Bishops,  who,  if  they  think   the 
Bishop's  alleged  grounds  of  objection  insufficient, 
may  over-rule  them,  and   may  direct  institution 
to   be    given.     The  members  are  changed  every 
year,  so  as  always  to  represent  the  Synod    and 
the  Yestry  for  the  time  being ;  but  the  Board  is 
always  in  existence,  and  ready  to   act  whenever 
a  vacancy  may  occur,  special  care  having  been 
taken    that    the    members    of   it    shall   not    be 
elected  for  the   purpose   of  nominating  in    any 
particular    case.      By    means    of   the    members 
elected  by  the   Vestry,  it  is   expected  that  the 
Board  will  be  made  acquainted  with  the  condition 
and   circumstances  of  the   parish,  and  with   the 
views   and  wishes   of  the   parishioners;    and  by 
means  of  its   diocesan  members,  that  the  Board 
will    be    made    acquainted  with    the    character, 
ability,  and  antecedents  of  the  several  candidates ; 
and  that  possessing  this   united  knowledge,   the 
Board    of    Nominators   will   be   qualified   to   act 
in  the  character  of  a  valuable  council  of  advice 
to  the  Bishop  in  appointing  the  fittest  person  to 
the  vacant  cure.      Experience  alone   can   deter- 


18  NEW  ZEALAND  AND   THE  WAR. 

mine  the  value  of  the  system  which  has  been 
devised  for  securing  this  important  object;  but 
the  statute  passed  by  the  General  Synod,  supple- 
mented by  the  Statute  of  the  Diocesan  Synod  of 
Auckland  for  the  appointment  of  a  Board  of 
Nominators,  may  be  regarded  as  affording  some 
test  of  the  fitness  of  the  Colonists  for  the  work 
they  have  undertaken  of  organizing  an  eccle- 
siastical system  for  the  Church  of  England  in 
New  Zealand.  A  Synod  is  about  to  be  esta- 
blished in  the  Native  Diocese  of  Waiapu,  under 
the  presidency  of  Bishop  Williams ;  several  of 
the  Clerical  Members  will  be  Native  deacons  ; 
the  whole  of  the  Lay  Representatives  will 
be  Natives,  and  the  proceedings  will  be  con- 
ducted in  the  Maori  language.  Considering  the 
time,  the  place,  and  the  circumstances,  the  first 
meetings  of  the  Synod  of  the  Diocese  of  Waiapu 
will  be  one  of  the  most  remarkable  events  in  the 
history  of  the  Church. 


The  recent  disturbances  in  the  Colony  have 
compelled  general  attention  to  the  necessity  for 
reconsidering  our  relations  with  the  Native  race. 


LAND   LEAGUES.  19 

The  Land  Leagues  which  have  been  formed 
amongst  them,  and  their  connection  with  the 
"Maori  King  Movement,"  have  been  frequently 
misunderstood.  In  some  instances  the  Natives,  in 
forming  a  Land  League,  and  in  connecting  them- 
selves with  the  King  movement,  neither  intended 
disloyalty  to  the  Crown,  nor  wholly  to  put  a  veto 
on  the  sale  of  Maori  land ;  their  object  in  placing 
the  land  of  the  Tribe  under  the  care  of  the  King 
being  to  make  him  the  arbitrator  in  case  of 
disputes  amongst  themselves;  to  constitute  him 
their  mouthpiece  as  to  the  land  which  the  tribe 
as  a  whole  were  or  were  not  disposed  to  sell, 
so  as  to  prevent  the  tribal  property  from  being 
dealt  with  by  individuals,  or  a  fraction  only  ot 
the  Tribe,  and  thus  spare  themselves  from  in- 
cessant and  destructive  feuds.  In  some  cases  no 
doubt  the  object  of  the  Land  League  was  to 
maintain  their  own  power  and  influence  by  pre- 
venting any  further  alienation  of  territory;  and 
it  can  hardly  be  surprising  that  a  high-spirited 
people  should  look  with  suspicion  and  misgiving 
at  the  increasing  numbers  and  the  growing  in- 
fluence of  the  colonizing  race,  or  that  some  of 
their  leading  Chiefs,  seeing  a  considerable  portion 

2—2 


20  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

of  the  country  already  in  the  hands  of  the  settlers, 
should  have  formed  an  agreement  amongst  them- 
selves to  hold  fast  to  the  land  which  still  remains 
to  them. 

But  unwise  as  it  may  be,  this  compact,  so  long 
as  it  is  confined  in  its  operation  to  those  who  are 
parties  to  it,  is  no  more  an  offence  against  the  law 
than  an  "  eight-hours'  movement "  or  a  "  tempe- 
rance league,"  nor  is  there  any  reason  to  fear 
that  it  will  long  be  persisted  in,  or  become  a 
practical  hindrance  to  the  progress  of  British 
colonization.  For  more  than  twenty  years  land 
has  been  acquired  from  the  Natives  faster  than  it 
can  be  made  use  of  by  the  Colonists.  Nearly 
the  whole  of  the  Middle  Island  has  already  become 
by  purchase  the  property  of  the  Crown ;  and  in 
the  Northern  Island,  where  we  have  not  yet 
50,000  Colonists,  we  have  acquired  from  the 
Natives  seven  millions  of  acres,  of  which  but  an 
insignificant  portion  has  been  brought  into  culti- 
vation. In  fact  there  need  be  no  real  difficulty  in 
acquiring  the  whole  of  the  surplus  land  of  the 
Natives  as  fast  as  we  can  use  it.  It  is  by  no 
means  essential  to  the  successful  colonization  of 
the  country,  that  the  Crown  should  continue  to 


LAND  LEAGUES.  21 

monopolize  the  right  of  purchasing  Native  land ; 
nor  is  there  any  reason  why  its  owners  should 
be  virtually  compelled  to  dispose  of  it  at  a  price 
below  its  market  value.  Let  the  Government 
abandon  its  position  as  a  land  dealer.  Let  all 
unnecessary  restrictions  be  removed  which  pre- 
vent the  Native  owner  from  disposing  of  his  land 
in  open  market,  and  obtaining  for  it  its  real  value,* 
and  let  the  Colonists  at  the  same  time  moderate 
their  apparent  eagerness  to  obtain  possession,  and 
the  Natives  generally  will  soon  become  as 
clamorous  to  dispose  of  their  land,  as  some  of 
them  have  for  some  time  been  determined  to 
retain  it.  But  under  any  circumstances  land 
can  always  be  acquired  from  the  Natives  much 
more  quickly,  and  much  more  cheaply  by  fair 
purchase  than  by  military  force.  Nor  would 
any  true  friend  dissuade  them  from  parting  with 
their  land.  Hitherto  their  rights  have  been 

*  "  And  with  regard  to  the  alienation  of  land,  might  there  not 
exist  a  well-founded  distrust  of  a  Government  which,  while  it 
did  not  permit  the  sale  of  land  to  individuals,  does,  by  holding 
out  inducements  which  few  savages  are  able  to  resist,  acquire  the 
article  which  the  Maori  has  to  sell  at  a  very  low  rate  (sixpence 
or  a  shilling  an  acre),  which  article  is  instantly  retailed  to  the 
white  man  at  ten  shillings  an  acre  !  " — Sir  William  Denison  to 
Governor  Browne, 


22  NEW  ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

recognized  and  respected,  and  friendlj  relations 
have  until  recently  been  maintained  between  the 
two  races  ;  but  if  the  dominant  race,  whose  flocks 
and.  herds  are  already  numbered  by  the  million, 
shall  find  themselves  cramped  for  space,  and  if 
the  progress  of  colonization  shall  be  seriously 
impeded,  the  surplus  lands  of  the  Natives  will 
become  a  bone  of  contention,  with  a  result  which 
the  light  of  history  renders  it  by  no  means  difficult 
to  foresee. 

The  attempt  has  indeed  already  been  made  to 
induce  the  British  Government  to  regard  the 
conduct  of  the  Natives  in  resisting  what  they 
believed  to  be  an  encroachment  on  their  territorial 
rights,  in  joining  the  so-called  "  King  Movement," 
and  in  forming  a  league  to  retain  possession  of 
their  lands,  as  acts  of  rebellion  against  the  British 
Crown  justifying  the  confiscation  of  their  land, 
and  calling  for  the  employment  of  the  Queen's 
Troops  at  the  cost  of  the  Imperial  Treasury ;  but 
unless  the  statement  officially  reported  by  the  late 
Governor  be  an  unwarrantable  libel  upon  the 
settlers,  that  they  "are  determined  to  enter  in 
and  possess  the  lands  of  the  Natives,  and  that 
neither  law  nor  equity  will  prevent  them,"  and 


LAND   LEAGUES.  23 

if  it  be  true,  as  stated  by  the  late  Native  Minister, 
that  a  degraded  portion  of  the  newspaper  press 
had  teemed  with  menaces  of  this  kind,  and  with 
scurrilous  abuse  of  the  Natives  and  of  all  who 
took  an  interest  in  their  welfare,' — there  will 
always  be  danger  of  a  Native  insurrection,  so  long 
as  it  shall  be  understood  that  an  extension  of 
territory  may  be  obtained  by  the  forfeiture  or 
confiscation  of  Native  lands.  The  Native  owners 
of  the  soil  have  already  peaceably  alienated  more 
than  half  their  territory  on  the  most  reasonable 
terms.*  Yet  although  her  Majesty  has  guaranteed 

*  "  It  might  not  be  generally  known  that  a  vast  extent  of  the 
lands  in  the  Middle  Island  was  obtained  from  the  Natives  on 
certain  conditions.  The  whole  of  the  land  commencing  at  Eaiapoi, 
and  extending  south  to  Molyneux,  amounting  to  about  twenty 
two  million  of  acres,  was  acquired  from  the  Natives  by  a  payment 
of  i,OOOZ.,  and  an  assurance  given  by  the  Commissioner  (himself 
Mr.  Mantel),  on  behalf  of  the  Government,  that  they  must  not 
regard  the  2,000/.  as  the  principal  payment,  but  the  benefits 
they  would  acquire  from  schools  erected  for  their  education,  from 
medical  attendance,  and  the  general  hospitable  care  of  the 
Government.  Those  lands  passed  to  the  Government,  but  the 
promises  made  had  never  to  this  day  been  properly  fulfilled." — 
Speech  of  the  Native  Minister  (Mr.  Mantel),  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives. 

Nearly  the  whole  of  the  land  in  the  Province  of  Canterbury 
was  purchased  from  the  Natives  for  little  more  than  a  nominal 
sum;  but  the  land  reserved  for  them  (not  more  than  7,000  acres), 
is  now  valued  at  upwards  of  60.000/. 


24  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

to  them  the  undisturbed  possession  of  their  land, 
"  so  long  as  it  is  their  wish  and  desire  to  retain 
it,"  their  unwillingness  to  alienate  the  land  which 
still  remains  to  them  has  already  been  imputed 
to  them  as  a  public  offence.  If  Great  Britain 
would  not  be  again  called  upon  to  take  part  in 
Native  wars,  it  should  be  authoritatively  declared 
that  while  the  Imperial  Government  will  be  pre- 
pared to  sanction  any  measures  which  may  tend 
to  facilitate  the  acquisition  of  land  in  New  Zealand 
for  the  occupation  of  our  enterprising  countrymen, 
either  by  direct  purchase  or  otherwise,  on  equit- 
able terms,  they  will  not  under  any  circumstances 
acquire  or  take  possession  of  land  in  New  Zealand 
by  forfeiture,  or  confiscation,  or  without  the  free 
consent  of  all  who,  in  accordance  with  the  customs 
of  the  country,  may  be  entitled  to  a  voice  in  the 
disposal  of  it ;  and  that  they  will  neither  sanction 
nor  permit  any  violation  of  that  provision  of  the 
Treaty  of  Waitangi  which  guarantees  to  her 
Majesty's  Native  subjects  the  possession  of  their 
land  "  so  long  as  it  is  their  wish  and  desire  to 
retain  it."  * 

*  "  There  is  no  question  that  the  common  and  ordinary  mode 
of  dealing  with  the  differences  between  the  white  man  and  the 
Maori  would  be  to  treat  the  latter  as  a  rebel,  to  pour  in  troops, 


MAORI  KING  MOVEMENT.  25 

The  attempt  which  has  been  made  by  certain 
of  the  Tribes  to  unite  themselves  under  a  King, 
whether  for  the  purpose  of  maintaining  their 
nationality,  for  consolidating  their  power,  or  of 
raising  themselves  from  barbarism  by  means  of 
laws  and  institutions  to  be  made  and  administered 
by  themselves,  shows  a  remarkable  feature  in  the 
character  of  the  race.  When  the  movement  for 
setting  up  a  Maori  King  first  attracted  attention, 
it  was  viewed  by  the  local  authorities  not  only 
without  apprehension,  but  as  offering,  under  wise 
guidance,  an  opening  for  good.  "  If  the  Govern- 
ment," wrote  Governor  Browne,  "  does  not  take 

regardless  of  expense,  and  eventually  to  sweep  away  a  race  which 
occupies  land  of  which  the  white  man  professes  to  be  in  want> 
though  he  has  millions  of  acres  of  which  he  can  or  does  make 
no  use.  This,  however,  is  a  very  costly  mode  of  dealing  with 
such  a  matter;  to  say  nothing  of  its  immorality  and  injustice. 

The  Imperial  Government  will  have  to  pay  a  high  price  for 
the  land  which,  after  having  purchased  it  with  its  blood  and 
treasure,  it  hands  over  to  the  Colonists  to  sell  for  their  benefit.' 
— Sir  William  Denison  to  Governor  Browne. 

The  nature  of  the  territorial  rights  guaranteed  to  the  Natives 
by  treaty,  has  been  officially  defined  by  the  Under  Secretary  of 
the  Colonial  Department  (Mr.  Merivale),  who,  in  his  evidence 
before  a  Committee  of  the  House  of  Commons,  declared  "  that  it 
was  considered  that  the  New  Zealand  Tribes  had  a  right  of 
proprietorship  over  their  lands  ;  not  simply  a  general  right  of 
dominion,  but  a  right  of  proprietorship  like  landlords  of  estates, 
for  which  the  Crown  was  bound  to  pay  them." 


26  NEW    ZEALAND    AND   THE    WAR. 

the  lead  and  direction  of  the  Native  movement 
into  its  own  hands,  the  time  will  pass  when  it 
will  be  possible  to  do  so.  *  *  *  The  influence 
of  oratory,  and,  perhaps,  evil  counsel,  aided  by 
the  actual  excitement  of  the  Natives,  may  incline 
them  to  make  laws  of  their  own  at  these  meetings, 
and  thus  add  to  the  present  difficulty ;  but  they 
will  probably  refrain  from  doing  so  if  they  see 
that  the  Government  is  actually  doing  what  they 
wish."  But  in  the  following  year  (1858),  he 
entertained  a  different  view.  "  I  trust,"  he  said, 
"  that  time  and  absolute  indifference  and  neglect 
on  the  part  of  the  Government  will  teach  the 
Natives  the  folly  of  proceedings  undertaken  only 
at  the  promptings  of  vanity,  and  instigated 
by  disappointed  advisers."  *  And  until  a  general 

*  When  the  name  of  King  was  afterwards  regarded  almost 
as  a  public  offence,  the  Committee  appointed  to  report  upon  the 
finance  accounts  of  the  Colony  appear  to  have  been  surprised  to 
find  that  the  founder  of  the  dynasty,  King  Potatou,  had  been  in 
receipt  of  a  pension  from  the  Government  almost  to  the  day  of 
his  death,  and  that  he  had  been  buried  at  the  cost  of  the  Colonial 
Treasury.  "  The  Committee  observe,"  says  their  Report,  "  that 
the  pension  to  Te  Whero  Where  was  paid  up  to  the  31st  of  March, 
1860."  They  are  informed  that  this  is  the  Chief  who  was  pro- 
claimed Maori  King  under  the  name  of  Potatou  L,  and  that  he 
died  on  the  25th  of  June,  1860.  Out  of  the  item,  "  Presents 
and  Entertainments  to  Natives,"  amounting  to  4 167.  9*.  6d., 


MAORI  KING   MOVEMENT.  27 

feeling  of  apprehension  had  been  excited  in  the 
Native  mind  by  the  military  occupation  of  the 
Waitara,  the  movement  had  little  or  no  vitality 
which,  by  prudent  guidance,  might  not  have 
been  turned  to  valuable  account. 

According  to  the  Report  of  the  Waikato  Com- 
mittee, the  object  of  a  large  section  of  the  Natives 
was  distinctly  expressed  at  a  great  meeting  in 
the  Waikato,  in  April,  1857,  at  which  the 
Governor  was  present,  and  at  which  it  was  under- 
stood by  them  that  his  Excellency  promised  to 
introduce  amongst  them  institutions  of  law,  founded 
on  the  principle  of  self-government,  analogous 
to  British  institutions,  and  presided  over  by  the 
British  Government.  "  I  was  present,"  says  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Ashwell,  referring  to  that  meeting, 
"  when  Te  Wharepu,  Paehia,  with  Potatou,  asked 
the  Governor  for  a  Magistrate,  Laws,  and  Runan- 
gas,  which  he  assented  to ;  and  some  of  the  Natives 
took  off  their  hats  and  cried,  "  Hurrah  ! "  "I  want 
order  and  laws,"  were,  in  fact,  the  first  words 
of  the  leading  member  of  the  movement  for 

the  Committee  discovered  that  the  sum  of  I/.  17s.  was  paid 
on  the  llth  of  November,  1860,  for  coffin  furniture  for  Potatou. 
"  The  facts  and  dates,"  adds  the  Report,  "  appeared  to  the  Com- 
mittee to  be  very  remarkable." 


28  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

establishing  a  Maori  King.  "The  King  would 
give  us  these  better  than  the  Governor,  for  the 
Governor  has  never  done  anything,  except  when 
a  Pakeha  was  killed;  he  lets  us  kill  each  other 
and  fight.  A  King  would  stop  these  evils." 

The  two  most  active  leaders  of  the  movement 
may  be  taken  as  representative  men  of  the  new 
generation  of  Maori  Chiefs.  William  Thompson 
is  remarkably  silent  and  reserved;  he  listens 
patiently  to  what  is  said,  but  thinks  and  decides 
for  himself.  He  spends  a  great  part  of  his  time 
in  writing;  noting  down  everything  remarkable 
he  sees,  hears,  or  reads;  and  he  is  engaged  in 
constant  correspondence  with  all  parts  of  the 
country.  He  is  well  versed  in  Scripture  History ; 
— a  fluent  speaker  and  a  formidable  antagonist  in 
debate.  Though  he  is  the  son  of  a  celebrated 
warrior,  he  prides  himself  on  his  character  as 
a  peacemaker.  When  several  hundred  armed 
Natives  descended  the  Waikato  River,  in  a  state 
of  dangerous  excitement,  to  inquire  into  the  violent 
death  of  one  of  their  countrymen  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Auckland,  he  himself  formed  one 
of  the  party  for  the  purpose  of  restraining  them, 
and  he  was  largely  influential  in  keeping  them 


MAORI   KING  MO  YEMENI.  29 

from  mischief.  Several  unruly  and  headstrong 
members  of  his  Tribe  went  to  Taranaki  to  the  sup- 
port of  William  King,  but  it  was  without  his 
sanction  or  authority ;  and  he  himself  afterwards 
proceeded  to  the  seat  of  war,  and  succeeded, 
though  not  without  great  difficulty,  in  withdrawing 
them,  and  in  bringing  about  a  general  cessation 
of  hostilities. 

"  I  thought,"  he  said,  describing  his  own  share 
in  the  movement,  "  about  building  a  large  house 
as  a  house  of  meeting  for  the  Tribes  who  were 
living  at  variance  in  New  Zealand,  and  who  would 
not  become  united.  That  house  was  erected,  and 
was  called  Babel.  I  then  sent  my  thoughts  to 
seek  some  plan  by  which  the  Maori  Tribes  should 
become  united,  that  they  should  assemble  together 
and  the  people  become  one,  like  the  Pakehas.  *  *  * 
Evil  still  manifested  itself;  the  river  of  blood 
was  not  yet  stopped.  The  ministers  acted  bravely, 
and  so  did  I,  but  the  flow  of  blood  did  not  cease. 
When  you  came,  the  river  of  blood  was  still 
open,  and  I  therefore  sought  for  some  thought  to 
cause  it  to  cease,  as  the  ministers  had  long  per- 
severed. I  considered  how  this  blood  could  be  made 
to  diminish  in  this  Island.  I  looked  into  your  books 


30  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

where  Israel  cried  to  have  a  King  for  themselves, 
to  be  a  judge  over  them,  and  I  looked  at  the 
words  of  Moses  in  Deuteronomy  xvii.  15,  and 
in  1  Samuel  viii.  4,  and  I  kept  these  words 
in  my  memory  through  all  the  years ; — the  land 
feuds  continuing  all  the  time,  and  blood  still 
being  spilt,  I  still  meditating  upon  the  matters, 
when  we  arrived  at  the  year  1857.  Te  Heu- 
heu  called  a  meeting  at  Taupo.  Twice  800 
were  assembled  there,  when  the  news  of  that 
meeting  reached  me.  I  said,  I  will  consent  to 
this,  to  assist  my  work,  that  the  religion  of  those 
Tribes  that  had  not  yet  united  might  have  time 
to  breathe.  I  commenced  at  those  words  in  the 
Book  of  Samuel  viii.  5  :  'Give  us  a  King  to 
judge  us.'  This  was  why  I  set  up  Potatau  in 
the  year  1857.  On  his  being  set  up,  the  blood 
at  once  ceased,  and  has  so  remained  up  to  the 
present  year.  The  reason  why  I  set  up  Potatau 
as  a  King  for  me  was,  he  was  a  man  of  extended 
influence,  and  one  who  was  respected  by  the 
Tribes  of  this  Island.  That,  O  friend  I  was  why 
I  set  him  up ;  to  put  down  my  troubles,  to  hold 
the  land  of  the  slave,  and  to  judge  the  offences 
of  the  chiefs.  The  King  was  set  up ;  the  Runangas 


MAORI   KING    MOVEMENT.  31 

were  set  up ;  the  Kai-whakawas  were  set  up,  and 
religion  was  set  up.  The  works  of  my  ancestors 
have  ceased,  they  are  diminishing  at  the  present 
time  ;  what  I  say  is,  that  the  blood  of  the  Maories 
has  ceased  to  flow.  I  don't  allude  to  this  blood 
(lately  shed).  It  was  your  hasty  work  caused 
that  blood.  I  do  not  desire  to  cast  the  Queen 
from  this  Island,  but  from  my  piece  of  land.  I 
am  to  be  the  person  to  overlook  my  piece." 

A  similar  account  of  the  origin  of  the  movement 
was  given  by  Renata,  another  of  its  earliest  and 
most  influential  supporters.  After  passing  some- 
time in  captivity  in  the  North,  where  he  received 
(in  1842-3)  some  teaching  at  the  Waimate  school, 
Renata  returned  to  his  own  people  in  the  Hawkes 
Bay  district,  where  both  with  the  settlers  and 
the  Natives  he  has  established  a  high  character 
for  his  ability  and  integrity.  For  several  years 
he  has  been  engaged  in  promoting  the  building 
of  Native  churches,  schools,  and  flour-mills;  for 
some  time  he  employed  at  his  own  cost  an  English 
teacher  to  instruct  the  Native  children.  "  It  was 
my  wrongs  unredressed  by  you,"  he  said,  "that 
induced  me  to  set  about  to  work  out  an  idea  of 
my  own ;  that  is,  Waikato,  the  tribe  who  set  it 


32  NEW    ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

going.  They  were  in  doubt  whether  to  term 
Chief  or  Governor,  and  neither  suited,  and  they 
established  him  as  '  the  Maori  King ; '  it  was  tried 
experimentally,  and  proved  as  a  means  of  redress 
for  wrongs  not  settled  by  you,  by  the  Govern- 
ment. The  only  wrongs  you  redressed  were 
those  against  yourselves ;  but  as  for  those  all 
over  the  breadth  of  the  country,  you  left  them 
unnoticed.  Sir,  the  enemies  he  (the  Maori  King) 
had  to  fight  with  were  the  crimes  of  the  Maori ; 
his  murders,  his  thefts,  his  adulteries,  his  drunken- 
ness, his  selling  land  by  stealth.  These  were 
what  he  had  to  deal  with.  *  *  *  Did  I  set  up 
any  King  in  secret?  As  I  view  it,  Waikato 
wished  that  his  authority  should  emanate  from 
the  Governor.  And  then  it  was  that  we  tried 
to  do  the  best  we  could  for  ourselves.  When 
it  was  seen  that  evil  was  partly  put  down  by 
the  Runanga,  and  the  stupid  drunkards  became 
men  once  more,  then  the  work  (the  King  move- 
ment) became  general. 

"  But  is  this  (King  movement)  indeed  to  cause 
a  division  between  us  ?  No,  it  will  be  caused 
by  secret  purchases  of  land,  the  thing  which 
has  been  going  on  for  years."  And  Renata  was 


MAORI   KING  MOVEMENT.  33 

careful  to  make  it  clear  that  the  promoters  of  the 
movement  had  no  intention  to  subvert  the  Queen's 
authority.  "  You  say,  *  The  Maories  are  not  able 
to  fight  against  the  Queen  of  England,  and  kill 
(prevail  against)  her.'  This  is  my  answer.  Sir, 
you  know  perfectly  well  that  the  Maori  will  be 
beaten ;  though  it  be  said  that  this  war  is  for 
sovereignty,  the  fault  of  the  Governor  can  never 
be  concealed  by  that.  Who  is  the  Maori  that 
is  such  a  fool  as  to  be  mistaken  about  the 
sovereignty  or  supremacy  of  the  Queen  of 
England?  Or  who  will  throw  himself  away  in 
fighting  for  such  a  cause  ?  No,  it  is  for  land ; 
for  land  has  been  the  prime  cause  of  war  amongst 
the  Maories  from  time  immemorial  down  to  the 
arrival  of  Pakehas  in  this  island  of  ours.  The 
Maori  will  not  be  daunted  by  his  weakness,  by 
his  inferiority,  or  the  smallness  of  his  Tribe;  he 
sees  his  land  going,  and  will  he  sit  still  ?  No ; 
but  he  will  take  himself  off  (to  resist).  The 
Queen's  sovereignty  has  been  acknowledged  long 
ago:  had  it  been  to  fight  for  supremacy,  pro- 
bably every  man  in  this  island  would  have  been 
up  in  arms;  but  in  the  present  case  the  fighting 
is  confined  to  the  land  which  is  being  taken 

3 


34  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAB. 

possession  of.  There  is  a  letter  of  William 
King's  lying  here,  in  which  he  says  that  if  his 
land  is  evacuated,  he  will  put  a  stop  to  the 
fighting.  *  *  *  *  It  was  proposed  to  leave  it  to 
the  Queen  to  judge  between  the  Governor  and 
William  King:  you  witnessed  the  general  assent 
of  all  to  that  proposal  that  the  Queen  should  be 
the  judge.  Well,  does  this  look  in  your  opinion 
like  a  rebellious  word  in  regard  to  the  Queen, 
that  you  have  left  it  out  of  sight,  and  taken  up 
that  word  of  your  own  invention  about  the  Maori 
making  war  against  the  Queen?  Sir,  the  Maori 
does  not  consider  that  he  is  fighting  against  the 
Queen;  I  beg  therefore  that  you  will  cease  to 
pervert  words,  and  rather  consent  to  our  pro- 
posal that  we  should  all  join  in  writing  a  letter 
to  the  Governor  (to  propose)  that  the  war  may 
be  stopped,  and  that  it  may  be  left  for  the 
Queen  to  decide  in  this  quarrel;  and  then  let 
us  write  a  letter  to  the  Queen  (to  pray)  that 
she  will  send  a  Commissioner  (Kainhakawa)  to 
stand  between  us,  and  let  us  all  join  together 
in  inquiring  into  this  dispute.  Cease  (arbitration) 
by  guns,  and  now  let  it  be  left  to  inquiry,  that 
a  remnant  of  men  be  left." 


MAORI   KING   MOVEMENT.  35 

After   a   careful   inquiry   into    the    subject,   a 
Committee  of  the  House  of  Representatives,  com- 
prising several  of  its  leading  members,  reported 
their  opinion  (1860)  that  a  great  movement  had 
been  going  on  amongst  the  Native  people,  having 
for  its   main   object   the   establishment  of   some 
settled   authority  amongst  themselves;  that  such 
movement  need   not  have   been    the    subject   of 
alarm ;  that  its  objects  were  not  necessarily  in- 
consistent  with    the   recognition   of  the    Queen's 
supreme    authority,    or    with    the    progress    of 
colonization;  and  that  it  would  have  been  from 
the   first,   and   would   then   be,   unwise   to    con- 
tradict    it    by    positive    resistance — an     opinion 
which  has  been  confirmed  by  the  leader  of  the 
present   Ministry.     "  The   great  national    move- 
ment," said  Mr.  Fox,  "which  has  been  seething 
in  the  Native  mind  for  years  past,  is  not,  as  the 
Duke  of  Newcastle  has  been  taught  to  think  it, 
based  on  a  desire  to  get  rid  of  British  rule  and 
British   civilization  ;  but  we  recognize  in  it  the 
desire   of  the  Native  race  for  self-elevation:  we 
see  in  it  an  earnest  longing  for  law  and  order, 
and  an   attempt  (not    feeble  or  ill-directed   had 
it  only  been  encouraged  and  guided,)  to  rise  to 

3—2 


36  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

a  social  equality  with  ourselves ;  and  there  is 
no  doubt  that  if  judiciously  dealt  with,  this 
remarkable  movement  might  have  been  turned 
to  valuable  account,  and  that  few  of  the  Chiefs 
who  ever  formally  acknowledged  the  sovereignty 
of  the  Crown  would  ever  have  desired  to  establish 
a  national  independence.^ 

After  the  admission  made  by  the  Colonial 
Minister,*  "  that  without  the  control  of  larger 
funds  for  Native  purposes  than  have  been  placed 
at  the  disposal  of  the  Governor,  it  has  been  im- 
possible to  adopt  such  measures  as  would  be 
effectual  for  the  Government  and  civilization  of 
the  Maories,"  and  after  the  admission  of  the 
Colonial  Under-Secretary,t  that  "  the  Governor  of 
New  Zealand  is  obliged  to  act  under  a  Constitu- 
tion which  appears  to  have  been  framed  in  for- 
getfulness  of  the  large  Native  Tribes  within 
the  dominions  to  which  it  was  intended  to  apply," 
it  is  hardly  surprising  that  an  attempt  should  be 
made  by  the  New  Zealanders  to  find  out  some 
mode  of  government  for  themselves  in  their 
relations  with  each  other.  More  than  twenty 
years  ago,  the  British  Government,  in  assuming 

*  The  Duke  of  Newcastle.  f  Mr.  Fortescue. 


MAORI   KING    MOVEMENT.  37 

the  sovereignty,  undertook  the  responsibility  of 
establishing  law  and  order  in  the  country.  Yet 
the  late  Governor  has  declared  that  our  Govern- 
ment in  many  places  is  almost  unknown  by  the 
Natives  ;  —  that  some  of  the  most  populous 
districts — such  as  Hokianga  and  Kaipara — have 
no  magistrates  resident  arnong  them ;  and  many 
— such  as  Taupo,  the  Ngatiruanui,  Taranaki,  and 
the  country  about  the  East  Cape — have  never 
been  visited  by  an  officer  of  the  Government. 
"  The  residents  in  these  districts  have  never  felt 
that  they  are  the  subjects  of  the  Queen  of 
England,  and  have  little  reason  to  think  that  the 
Government  of  the  Colony  cares  at  all  about  their 
welfare."  And  yet,  by  the  treaty  of  Waitangi, 
the  Maori  people  were  guaranteed  all  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  British  subjects;  but  though 
they  are  taxed  as  subjects,  they  are  not  allowed  to 
take  part  in  making  laws  even  for  the  Govern- 
ment of  their  own  people ;  in  matters  of  a  criminal 
nature,  even  when  a  Maori  is  concerned,  they  are 
allowed  to  take  no  part  in  the  administration  of 
the  law  ;  and  neither  by  the  English  laws,  nor  by 
laws  specially  made  for  them,  has  her  Majesty's 
sovereignty  been  exercised  to  promote  peace, 


38  NEW    ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAB. 

order,  or  law  amongst  the  great  bulk  of  the  Maori 
people.*  And  until  recently  little  or  nothing  has 
been  done  or  attempted  to  take  advantage  of  the 
desire  of  the  Natives  for  law,  and  of  their 
aptitude  for  self-government.  But  with  the  new 
Ministry,  and  under  the  administration  of  Sir 
George  Grey,  there  is  ground  to  hope  that 
measures  will  be  taken  for  establishing  law  and 
order  amongst  them  on  a  sound  and  permanent 
footing.  "  The  first  great  principle,"  said  Mr. 
Fox,  in  his  exposition  of  the  policy  of  the  new 

*  "  Yon  have,  now,  as  a  fact,  the  establishment  of  something 
analogous  to  a  general  government  among  the  Maories;  a  recog- 
nition on  their  part  of  the  necessity  of  some  paramount  authority ; 
this  is  a"  step  in  the  right  direction — do  not  ignore  it — do  not, 
on  the  ground  that  some  evil  may  possibly  spring  from  it,  make 
the  Natives  suspicious  of  your  motive  by  opposing  it,  but  avail 
yourself  of  the  opportunity  to  introduce  some  more  of  the  elements 
of  good  government  among  them.  Suggest  to  them  the  necessity 
of  defining  and  limiting  the  power  of  the  person  who  has  been 
elected  as  the  Chief  or  King  (I  should  not  quarrel  with  the 
name)  ;  of  establishing  some  system  of  legislation,  simple,  of 
course,  at  first,  but  capable  of  being  modified  and  improved; 
but  do  not  attempt  to  introduce  the  complicated  arrangements 
suited  to  a  civilized  and  educated  people,  recognizing  publicly 
and  openly  the  Maories  not  merely  as  individual  subjects  of  the 
Queen,  but  as  a  race — a  body  whose  interests  you  are  bound  to 
respect  and  promote,  and  then  give  to  that  body  the  means  of 
deciding  what  their  interests  are,  and  of  submitting  them  in  a 
proper  form  for  your  consideration." — Sir  William  Denison  to 
Governor  Browne. 


POLICY   OF  SIR   G.    GREY.  39 

Government,  "  on  which  we  base  our  policy  is 
this,  that  the  Maories  are  men  of  like  passions  and 
feelings,  and  to  be  acted  on  by  the  same  motives, 
as  ourselves.  It  may  seem  strange  to  be  standing 
up  to  assert  that  the  Natives  are  men.  But  it  is 
necessary  to  assert  it,  for  the  theory  of  the  Native 
Office  and  its  practice  have  been  to  treat  them,  not  as 
men,  but  as  spoiled  children.  It  is  necessary  also 
to  assert  that  they  are  of  like  passions,  and  to  be 
operated  on  by  like  motives,  as  ourselves;  for  there 
are  those  in  this  House,  and  out  of  it,  who  see  in 
the  dark  skins  of  the  Natives  a  warrant  for  dealing 
with  them  on  principles  different  altogether  from 
those  on  which  we  should  deal  with  each  other, 
who  believe  that  because  the  New  Zealander 
came  from  Asia,  he  must  be  governed  differently 
from  the  Saxon  race.  *  *  *  I  do  not  hesitate  to 
say  that  of  all  the  races  on  the  face  of  the  earth, 
there  is  none  that  comes  so  near  to  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  in  temperament,  in  mental  capacity,  and  in 
habit  of  thought,  as  the  Maori/*  After  failing  to 
fulfil  our  own  obligations,  to  attempt,  by  brute 
force,  to  stifle  the  instinctive  yearning  of  a  brave 
people  for  the  preservation  of  their  nationality, 
and  for  the  introduction  of  order  and  law,  would 


40  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

be  a  reproach  to  civilization,  and  a  disgrace  to 
British  ruleN 

Any  fusion  of  the  two  races,  however,  into  one 
system  of  government,  it  has  been  said,  is  not  at 
present  possible.  The  establishment  of  separate 
institutions  for  the  Native  race  is  the  only  alter- 
native ;  and  this  is  the  very  thing  which  they 
crave  at  our  hands.  And  the  measures  which 
Sir  George  Grey  is  now  engaged  in  bringing  into 
operation  are  based  upon  the  principle  that  the 
Maories  themselves  should,  as  far  as  practicable, 
make  and  enforce  regulations  suited  to  their  own 
requirements,  and  have  a  share  in  the  administra- 
tion of  the  government  of  their  own  country.  It 
is  proposed  that  the  Native  territory  shall  be 
divided  into  convenient  districts,  for  the  purpose  of 
local  self-government,  that  in  each  district  there 
shall  be  an  English  Civil  Commissioner,  a  Runanga 
or  Native  Council,  consisting  of  the  leading  men 
of  the  district,  who  are  to  be  paid,  and  to  act  also 
as  Magistrates  or  Assessors;  a  small  body  of  Native 
Police,  an  English  medical  man,  and  a  Native 
clergyman,  to  act  also  as  schoolmaster.  The 
District  Council  is  to  be  presided  over  by  the  Civil 
Commissioner,  and  to  have  the  power  of  preparing 


POLICY   OF   SIR   G.    GREY.  41 

bye-laws,  to  be  brought  into  operation  with  the 
approval  of  the  Governor  in  Council,  on  the 
subjects  of  fencing,  cattle  trespassing,  the  sup- 
pression of  nuisances,  for  regulating  the  sale  of 
spirits,  &c.,  and  other  subjects  prescribed  by  an  Act 
passed  some  time  ago  by  the  General  Assembly. 
It  is  intended  that  the  Council  shall  also  have  the 
power  of  inspecting  schools,  erecting  gaols  and 
hospitals,  and  constructing  roads  (not  being  main 
lines  of  road)  within  the  districts ;  of  deciding  who 
may  be  the  true  owners  of  any  Native  lands 
within  the  districts,  and  of  recommending  the 
terms  and  conditions  on  which  Crown  grants  may 
be  issued  to  tribes,  families,  or  individuals. 

It  is  also  intended  that  the  Civil  Commissioner, 
resident  Magistrates  and  Native  Assessors  shall 
periodically  hold  Courts  within  the  district,  and  that 
in  all  cases  in  which  the  punishment  awarded  shall 
exceed  a  certain  amount,  their  proceedings  shall  be 
submitted  for  review  to  a  Judge  of  the  Supreme 
Court:  that  Native  offenders,  instead  of  being 
taken  to  the  gaols  in  the  English  settlements, 
shall  be  confined  in  the  district  prison,  and  tried 
by  a  jury  of  their  countrymen  in  their  own  district 
and  by  a  Judge  of  the  Supreme  Court  on  circuit. 


42  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

It  forms,  also,  an  important  feature  in  Sir  George 
Grey's  scheme  of  Native  policy,  to  relax  the 
restrictions  by  which  the  Natives  have  hitherto 
been  prevented  from  disposing  of  their  lands, 
excepting  to  the  Crown ;  and  when  the  boundaries 
and  ownership  of  land  in  any  district  shall  have 
been  ascertained  in  accordance  with  the  regulations 
of  the  Native  Council,  the  Native  owners  will  be 
allowed  to  dispose  of  it  by  direct  sale  to  any 
purchaser  who  may  be  approved  of  by  the  Govern- 
ment on  the  recommendation  of  the  Council,  on 
such  conditions  as  may  be  agreed  on  between  the 
sellers  and  the  purchaser.  The  intending  pur- 
chaser, however,  must  be  a  bond  fide  settler,  and 
will  not  be  entitled  to  a  Crown  grant  of  the  land 
until  he  shall  have  been  in  personal  occupation  for 
at  least  three  years.  It  is  also  intended  that  the 
Native  owners  shall  be  permitted  to  lease  such 
lands  upon  terms  to  be  decided  on  by  the  Govern- 
ment on  consultation  with  the  Council  of  the 
district.  A  lost  confidence  is  not  easily  regained, 
but,  by  these  means,  Governor  Grey  is  endeavour- 
ing to  remove  the  causes  of  suspicion  and  irritation 
which  exist  amongst  the  Native  people,  in  the 
expectation  that  before  the  proved  and  substantial 


POLICY   OF   SIR  G.    GREY.  43 

benefits  of  the  Queen's  sovereignty  the  "King 
Movement "  will  die  out.  "  In  this  way,  the 
Government  will  have  discharged  its  duty  to  this 
people  :  it  will  have  become,  for  the  first  time,  the 
Government  of  the  Maori  as  well  as  of  the 
Pakeha:  and  will  have  saved  the  Colony  from 
the  misery,  and  the  mother  country  from  the 
burden,  of  a  protracted  and  costly  war."  * 

*  An  official  notification  recently  published  amongst  the  Natives 
concludes  as  follows:  (Translated: — )  "This,  then,  is  what  the 
Governor  intends  to  do,  to  assist  the  Maori  in  the  good  work  of  esta- 
blishing law  and  order.  These  are  the  first  things : — the  Runangas, 
the  Assessors,  the  Policemen,  the  Schools,  the  Doctors,  the  Civil 
Commissioners  to  assist  the  Maories  to  govern  themselves,  to 
make  good  laws,  and  to  protect  the  weak  against  the  strong. 
There  will  be  many  more  things  to  be  planned  and  to  be  decided; 
but  about  such  things  the  Runangas  and  the  Commissioners  will 
consult.  This  work  will  be  a  work  of  time,  like  the  growing 
of  a  large  tree — at  first  there  is  the  seed,  then  there  is  one  trunk, 
then  there  are  branches  innumerable,  and  very  many  leaves:  by- 
and-by,  perhaps,  there  will  be  fruit  also.  But  the  growth  of 
the  tree  is  slow — the  branches,  the  leaves,  and  fruit  did  not 
appear  all  at  once,  when  the  seed  was  put  in  the  ground:  and 
so  will  it  be  with  the  good  laws  of  the  Runanga.  This  is  the 
seed  which  the  Governor  desires  to  sow: — the  Runangas,  the  Asses- 
sors, the  Commissioners,  and  the  rest.  By-and-by,  perhaps, 
this  seed  will  grow  into  a  very  great  tree,  which  will  bear  good 
fruit  on  all  its  branches.  The  Maories,  then,  must  assist  in  the 
planting  of  this  tree,  in  the  training  of  its  branches,  in  cultivating 
the  ground  about  its  roots ;  and,  as  the  tree  grows,  the  children 
of  the  Maori,  also,  will  grow  to  be  a  rich,  wise,  and  prosperous 
people,  like  the  English  and  those  other  nations  which  long  ago 


44  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

began  the  work  of  making  good  laws,  and  obeying  them.  This 
will  be  the  work  of  peace,  on  which  the  blessing  of  Providence 
will  rest, — which  will  make  the  storms  to  pass  away  from  the 
sky, — and  all  things  become  light  between  the  Maori  and  the 
Pakeha;  and  the  heart  of  the  Queen  will  then  be  glad  when  she 
hears  that  the  two  races  are  living  quietly  together,  as  brothers, 
in  the  good  and  prosperous  land  of  New  Zealand." 


45 


CHAPTER  II. 

State  of  New  Zealand  at  the  time  of  the  Outbreak. — Political 
Status  of  the  Native  Race. — Dangerous  Consequences  of  a 
Collision  foreseen. — The  Maori  Tribal  System. — Maori  Tenure 
of  Land. — Cause  of  the  Insurrection. 

OUR  former  wars  with  the  Natives  of  New 
Zealand  were  almost  inevitable;  but  they  left 
no  rankling  feeling  in  the  Native  mind:  and  not 
only  our  gracious  Sovereign,  but  the  various 
Representatives  of  her  Majesty  *  have,  up  to  a 

*  The  Governor  is  commonly,  but  erroneously  regarded  as  the 
"  Representative  "  of  the  Crown.  "  Not  in  fact,"  says  Lord 
Brougham;  "  he  does  not  even  represent  the  Sovereign  generally, 
having  only  the  functions  delegated  to  him  by  his  Commission; 
and  being  only  the  officer  to  execute  the  special  powers  with 
which  the  Commission  clothes  him."  And  the  Maories  have 
always  been  taught  by  authority  to  regard  the  Queen  personally 
as  their  ruler  and  governor,  who,  though  far  away,  is  ever  mind- 
ful of  their  interests;  and  to  whom,  if  wronged,  they  are  to  appeal 
as  one  ever  willing  to  listen  to  their  words. 

Letter  of  Governor  Grey  to  Te  Whero  Whero,  dated  3lst  of 

October,  1858. 

[After  stating  the  gracious  answer  of  the  Queen  to  the 
memorial  addressed  to  her  by  the  Chiefs  of  Waikato,  the 
Governor  proceeds  to  say: — ] 


46  .        NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

recent  period,  enjoyed  the  respect  and  confidence 
of  the  Maori  race.  Queen  Victoria  is  still  be- 
lieved by  them  to  be  the  loving  mother  of  her 
Native  subjects ;  but  recently,  and  for  the  first 
time  in  the  history  of  the  Colony,  many  of  them, 
for  a  time  at  least,  became  dissatisfied  with  our 
rule. 

Before  the  commencement  of  the  Taranaki 
insurrection,  New  Zealand  was  in  a  state  of 
profound  peace.  For  a  period  of  several  years, 
friendly  relations  had  been  maintained  between 
the  settlers  and  the  Natives,  and  the  Colony 
had  been  making  steady  progress  in  agriculture, 

"  My  good  Friends — These  are  the  words  of  the  Queen  to 
you.  I  add  a  few  words  of  my  own.  Listen  to  them.  You 
thought  trouble  was  coming  upon  you,  so  you  wrote  your  loving 
thoughts  to  the  Queen,  and  disclosed  your  fear  to  her.  The 
Queen  was  not  deaf  to  your  appeal,  but  attended  to  it  imme- 
diately; and  quickly  came  her  letter  to  remove  your  anxiety. 
Quite  full  is  her  letter  of  words  of  love  and  kindness,  in  return 
for  your  love  to  her. 

"Learn  from  this,  that  though  the  Queen  is  far  away,  yet 
her  love  is  nigh,  and  reaches  you  speedily.  Her  mindfulness  of 
you  is  near  at  hand  to  protect  you.  If  you  shall  think  hereafter 
that  you  are  trampled  on  by  any  person  whomsoever — be  patient. 
Let  not  the  heart  in  its  ignorance  be  excited  and  led  by  wrath 
into  wrong.  On  the  contrary,  write  your  thoughts  to  the  Queen* 
for  you  see  her  willingness  to  listen  to  your  words. 

"  From  your  loving  friend, 

"  G.  GKET 
"  Governor-in- Chief." 


NEW  ZEALAND  BEFOEE  THE  OUTBREAK.    47 

commerce,  population,  and  wealth.  Upwards  of 
thirty  millions  of  acres — more  than  half  the  area 
of  the  whole  of  the  islands — had  been  obtained 
from  the  Native  owners,  for  purposes  of  coloniza- 
tion; internal  feuds  had  almost  ceased;  a  growing 
desire  for  the  establishment  of  law  and  order 
amongst  themselves  was  showing  itself  amongst 
the  Natives  in  all  parts  of  the  country :  and  with 
wise  government  and  prudent  conduct  on  the 
part  of  the  settlers,  there  appeared  to  be  a  fair 
prospect  of  uninterrupted  prosperity  and  peace. 

For  several  years  after  the  Colony  was  founded, 
the  Governor  was  advised  by  a  Council  appointed 
by  and  responsible  to  the  Crown,  and  who  held 
their  offices  by  a  permanent  tenure :  but  his 
advisers  are  now  responsible  to  the  Colonists 
alone,  and  are  liable  to  be  frequently  changed. 
When  this  important  alteration  in  the  form  of 
Government  was  effected,  it  was  proposed  by 
the  Governor  that,  as  to  Native  affairs,  both 
power  and  responsibility  should  continue  with 
the  Governor  as  before,  but  that  the  Ministers 
should  have  the  right  of  tendering  their  advice. 
The  risk  of  weakening  the  Governor's  power, 
and  of  exposing  him  to  be  influenced  by  the 


48  NEW   ZEALAND    AND    THE    WAR. 

varying  and  irresponsible  counsels  of  successive 
Administrations  holding  office  at  the  popular  will, 
was  regarded  by  many  as  a  serious  danger;  and 
it  was  foretold  that  the  Chiefs,  if  neglected  by 
the  Head  of  the  Government,  and  left  to  be 
dealt  with  by  subordinates,  would  gradually 
secede  from  communication  with  the  authorities, 
forming  leagues  and  schemes  of  which  the  Govern- 
ment would  have  no  cognizance :  that  they  would 
thus  become  estranged,  and  that  when  they  came 
to  be  feared  and  suspected,  there  would  be  the 
constant  risk  of  the  Governor  being  driven  by 
the  Ministers  to  use  the  Troops  against  them ; 
and  that  the  country  would  not  be  safe  for  six 
months  after  the  question  of  peace  and  war  had 
been  entrusted  to  a  Ministry  who  had  the  com- 
mand of  the  Queen's  Troops,  but  who  were  them- 
selves neither  responsible  to  the  Colonists  nor 
to  the  Crown. 

In  terms,  at  least,  the  New  Zealand  Con- 
stitution makes  no  distinction  of  race.  The 
Natives  are  acknowledged  to  be  the  owners  of 
the  soil — to  have,  in  fact,  a  right  of  proprietor- 
ship like  landlords  of  estates ;  but  it  has  been 
denied  that  they  have  such  an  interest  in  it 


NEW  ZEALAND  BEFORE  THE  OUTBREAK.    49 

under  the  Native  tenure  as  to  entitle  them, 
within  the  meaning  of  the  Act,  to  vote  at  the 
election.  In  return  for  their  cession  of  the 
sovereignty,  we  have  undertaken  to  impart  to 
them  the  rights  and  privileges  of  British  sub- 
jects. Yet  we  have  given  them  no  voice  in  the 
Government  of  the  country,  while  we  tax  them 
for  its  support.  They  are  not  entitled  by  law 
to  act  as  jurors :  and  they  are  not  tried  by  a 
jury  of  their  peers  if  they  offend  against  the 
law.  Though  acknowledged  to  be  the  owners 
of  the  soil,  we  have  given  them  no  constitutional 
tribunal  by  which  conflicting  claims  to  land  may 
be  judicially  determined.  If  a  Colonist  resists 
a  threatened  injury  to  his  person,  or  his  property, 
he  exercises  a  right  common  to  every  English 
subject  of  the  Crown ;  but  when  the  Maories,  to 
whom  we  have  covenanted  to  impart  these  rights, 
attempted  to  assert  and  maintain  them,  they  were 
denounced  as  rebels,  and  immediately  subjected 
to  the  authority  of  military  law.  When  it  was 
urged  in  their  behalf  that  before  being  subjected 
to  martial  law,  they  were  entitled  to  have  their 
claims  considered  and  determined  by  the  civil 
tribunals  of  the  country,  a  doubt  was  raised 

4 


50  NEW  ZEALAND  AND   THE    WAR. 

whether  they  are  so  far  British  subjects  as  to 
be  entitled  to  the  rights  and  privileges  of  a 
subject  of  the  Crown;  and  those  who  attempted 
to  aid  them  in  obtaining  justice  were  charged 
with  disloyalty  to  the  Sovereign,  and  their 
interference  was  declared  by  those  who  were 
then  in  authority  to  amount  to  a  public  danger. 
We  are  more  scrupulous  than  the  French  in 
our  professions  of  regard  for  the  rights  of  the 
coloured  races  who  may  be  subject  to  our  rule; 
but  we  have  given  our  French  neighbours  some 
ground  to  maintain  that  the  difference  between 
their  system  of  colonization  and  our  own,  is  in 
truth  more  theoretical  than  real. 

But  the  colonization  of  these  Islands  having 
been  undertaken  on  the  avowed  principle  that  the 
rights  of  the  Aborigines  shall  be  carefully  re- 
spected, the  project  has  always  been  regarded 
as  an  experiment  in  which  the  national  credit 
was  at  stake.  The  first  Governor  was  instructed 
that  the  Native  inhabitants  should  be  the  objects 
of  his  constant  solicitude ;  that  there  was  no 
subject  connected  with  New  Zealand  which  the 
Queen,  and  every  class  of  her  Majesty's  subjects, 
regarded  with  more  earnest  anxiety;  that  the 


POLITICAL   STATUS   OF   THE   NATIVES.  51 

dread  of  exposing  any  part  of  the  human  race  to 
the  dangers  which  had  commonly  proved  so  for- 
midable to  Native  tribes  when  brought  into  con- 
tact with  civilized   men,  was  the   motive  which 
for  a  length  of  time  dissuaded  the  occupation  of 
New  Zealand  by  the  British  Government;    and 
it  was   enjoined   upon    the   first   Governor,    that 
amongst  the  principal  objects  to  be  aimed  at  by 
him,  was  the  protection  of  her  Majesty's  Native 
subjects  from  cruelty  and  wrong ;    the  establish- 
ment and  maintenance  of  friendly  relations  with 
them ;    and  the  prevention  of  the  diminution  of 
their  numbers;    and  that  to  save  them  from  the 
calamities  of  which  the  approach  of  civilized  men 
to  barbarous  tribes  had  been  the  almost  universal 
herald  was  a  duty  too  serious  and  important  to 
be  neglected.     Having  been  engaged  for  upwards 
of  twenty  years   in   this   great  experiment,  and 
not  without  some  prospect  of  success,  it  is  humi- 
liating to  have  to  record  that  a  number  of  her 
Majesty's  Maori  subjects  took  up  arms  to  defend 
themselves  from  what   they  believed   to   be   the 
injustice  of  their  rulers ;  and  that  a  demand  was 
understood  to  have  been  made  upon  Great  Britain 
by  the  Colonial  Native  Minister  for  an  "  indefinite 

4—2 


52  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

expenditure  of  blood  and  treasure,"  in  order  to 
subdue  them. 

The  late  Governor  had  not  been  many  months 
in  the  Colony  before  he  discovered,  and,  like  his 
predecessors,  pointed  out  the  danger  of  provoking 
a  conflict  with  the  Natives.  "  In  any  real  trial 
of  strength  between  the  Natives  and  Europeans 
there  can  be  no  possible  doubt,"  reported  Governor 
Browne,  "  as  to  the  result.  But  it  is  not  less 
certain  that  pending  its  duration  a-  vast  amount 
of  life  and  property  would  be  destroyed :  numbers 
of  thriving  settlers  would  abandon  their  houses : 
immigration  would  entirely  cease;  and  a  great 
expense  would  be  entailed  on  the  mother  country. 
In  other  words,"  he  added,  "  the  prosperity  of  the 
Colony  would  be  annihilated  for  years  after  the 
termination  of  a  struggle  as  successful  as  could 
be  desired."  It  had  been  declared  also  by  one  of 
the  numerous  writers  on  New  Zealand,  referring 
especially  to  that  part  of  the  country  which  be- 
came the  seat  of  war,  that  the  land  might  have 
been  wrested  from  the  Natives,  but  that  fighting, 
however  successful,  must  have  been  attended  with 
some  deplorable  result.  The  Natives  might  have 
been  driven  off,  but  their  revengful  feelings  thus 


DANGEROUS    RESULTS   OF   A   COLLISION.  53 

excited,  who,  in  a  scattered  agricultural  com- 
munity like  this,  was  to  ensure  the  remote  settlers 
against  the  attack  of  some  marauding  band? 
Certainly  not  the  soldiers.  "  Peaceful  purchase, 
on  the  contrary,"  the  writer  adds,  "  is  attended 
with  many  excellent  results."  Six  years  pre- 
viously the  then  Native  Secretary  had  recorded 
his  opinion,  "  that  military  operations  in  the  Tar- 
anaki  district  would  prove  fatal  to  the  prosperity 
of  the  settlement  for  some  time  to  come,  as  the 
settlers  would  have  to  concentrate  themselves  in 
town,  for  the  protection  of  their  wives  and  families, 
and  their  properties  in  the  meantime  would  go  to 
ruin."  And  more  recently,  the  late  Governor  had 
informed  the  Colonial  Minister,  "  that  the  imme- 
diate consequences  of  any  attempt  to  acquire 
Maori  lands,  without  previously  extinguishing 
the  Native  title  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  having  an 
immediate  interest  in  them,  would  be  an  universal 
outbreak,  in  which  many  innocent  Europeans 
would  perish,  and  colonization  would  be  indefinitely 
retarded."  Yet  after  having  acquired  more  than 
thirty  millions  of  acres  of  land  under  a  system 
satisfactory,  in  the  main,  both  to  the  buyer  and 
the  sellers,  a  "  new  policy  "  was  believed  by  the 


54  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

Natives  to  have  been  attempted,  and  the  Province 
of  Taranaki  was  plunged  into  a  civil  war,  by  an 
attempt  to  obtain  possession,  by  military  force, 
of  Native  land  with  a  doubtful  or  disputed  title. 

When  we  first  became  acquainted  with  New 
Zealand,  the  whole  country  from  the  North  Cape 
to  Stewart's  Island  was  parcelled  out  by  natural 
or  other  well-known  landmarks  amongst  the  nume- 
rous tribes  and  families  who  form  the  Maori  race. 
Each  community  holds  its  land  in  common ;  but 
every  individual  member,  besides  having  a  general 
interest  in  the  Tribal  property,  may  acquire  by 
inheritance,  by  his  own  labour,  or  otherwise,  a 
possessory  or  holding  title  to  a  specific  portion, 
but  he  is  not  allowed  to  exercise  a  disposing  power 
over  it.  "  It  is  right,"  said  an  intelligent  Chief, 
"  that  every  individual  should  be  free  to  sell  his 
own  bushel  of  wheat,  potatoes,  and  corn,  for  they 
are  produced  by  the  labour  of  his  hands  ;  but  the 
land  is  an  inheritance  from  our  ancestors, — the 
Father  of  us  all."  And  so  general  is  the  Tribal 
system,  that  in  the  opinion  of  the  Head  of  the 
Native  Department  (1856),  "no  Native  can  claim 
an  individual  title  to  land  in  the  Northern  Island. 
There  is  really  no  such  thing  as  individual  title 


MAORI   TRIBAL   SYSTEM.  55 

that  is  not  entangled  with  the  general  interest  of 
the  Tribe;  and  often  with  the  claims  of  other  Tribes, 
who  may  have  emigrated  from  the  locality." 

The  common  property  is,  in  fact,  the  bond 
which  binds  together  the  members  of  the  Tribe ; 
and  it  would  be  inconsistent  with  the  Tribal 
system  if  an  individual  could  alienate  away  from 
the  Tribe  any  portion  of  territory ;  for  all  the 
members  have  not  only  a  present  right  in  the 
uncultivated  or  unappropriated  land,  but  also  a 
reversionary  interest  in  those  portions  of  the  land 
which  have  already  been  appropriated  by  other 
members  of  the  Tribe ;  and  it  would  be  fatal  not 
only  to  the  Tribal  system,  but  to  the  existence  of 
the  Tribe  itself,  if  individuals  had  the  power  of 
their  own  free  will  of  alienating  to  a  stranger 
any  portion  of  the  common  land.  Nor  does  the 
Chief  himself  hold  land  on  any  different  tenure. 
In  addition  to  a  general  interest  in  the  common 
property,  he  has  frequently,  like  some  of  the 
ordinary  members  of  the  Tribe,  a  possessory  or 
holding  title  to  some  specific  portion  of  it;  but 
he  is  not  recognized  as  having  the  power  at  his 
own  individual  will  of  separating  it  from  the 
common  stock,  and  selling  it  to  a  stranger.  From 


56  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

his  superior  ability  and  position,  he  exercises  a 
powerful  influence  over  their  deliberations :  he 
has  also  an  influential  voice  as  to  the  sale  or 
disposal  of  the  common  land:  yet  if  all  were 
desirous  that  a  portion  of  it  should  be  sold,  he 
would  hardly  have  the  power  by  virtue  of  his 
Chieftainship  to  put  an  absolute  veto  on  the  sale : 
nor  could  he,  on  the  other  hand,  without  the 
consent  of  the  Tribe,  undertake  to  dispose  of  any 
portion  of  the  Tribal  land;  his  duty  being  to 
act  as  the  guardian  of  the  common  property,  and 
to  give  expression  to  the  common  will. 

Early  in  the  year  1860  an  attempt  to  purchase 
land  without  obtaining  the  consent  of  all  those 
who  claimed  to  be  entitled  to  a  voice  in  the  dis- 
posal of  it,  provoked  the  Natives  of  Taranaki  to 
take  up  arms  in  defence  of  their  territorial  rights, 
and  led  to  a  formidable  insurrection.  Some  years 
previously,  a  somewhat  similar  proceeding  on  the 
part  of  the  American  Government  excited  the 
apprehension  of  the  Red  Indians,  who  also  held 
their  lands  in  common.  "In  the  year  1825  the 
United  States  Government,"  says  the  Abbe" 
Domenech,*  "  wishing  to  satisfy  the  State  of 

*  Seven  Years'  Residence,  &c. 


TRIBAL    SYSTEM.  57 

Georgia,  resolved  to  take  possession  of  a  large 
portion  of  land  still  occupied  by  the  Creeks. 
Mclntosh  and  a  few  other  members  of  the  nation 
leaned  towards  the  concession,  but  the  great  ma- 
jority would  not  hear  of  it.  The  Commissaries 
of  the  Georgian  Legislature,  knowing  the  state  of 
feeling,  hastily  called  an  assembly  of  Chiefs  on 
a  spot  named  Indian  Spring.  In  this  important 
reunion  one  of  the  Chiefs  arose,  and  addressing 
the  Commissaries,  said :  '  We  have  already  seen 
you  at  the  Broken  Arrow,  and  told  you  that  we 
have  no  land  to  sell.  Then,  as  now,  I  have  heard 
no  complaints  against  my  nation.  Called  forth 
in  haste,  we  have  come  to  meet  you,  but  do  not 
consider  the  Chiefs  here  present  as  having  autho- 
rity to  treat  with  you.  Mclntosh  knows  we  are 
tied  down  by  our  laws,  and  that  which  is  not 
resolved  on  in  our  public  places,  by  our  General 
Councils,  does  not  bind  the  nation.  I  am  obliged 
to  repeat  to  you  what  I  said  to  you  at  the  Broken 
Arrow,  we  have  no  land  to  sell.  There  are  here 
few  members  of  our  upper  towns,  and  many  of 
those  of  the  lower  towns  are  absent.  Mclntosh 
knows  that  no  portion  of  land  can  be  sold  without 
a  Grand  Council,  and  without  the  unanimous  con- 


58  NEW    ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

sent  of  the  whole  nation ;  and  that  if  a  part  of 
the  people  wish  to  leave,  they  may  go,  but  cannot 
sell  their  land,  which  in  that  case  belongs  to  the 
nation.  This  is  all  I  had  to  say  to  you,  and  now 
I  return  home.'  The  Commissaries  did  not,  how- 
ever, give  up  the  game :  they  told  Mclntosh  and 
his  companions  that  the  Creeks  were  sufficiently 
represented  by  them,  and  the  idea  of  dividing 
among  them  the  money  that  Government  des- 
tined for  the  purchase,  led  the  Indians  to  conclude 
with  the  Commissaries.  Nineteen  Chiefs  only 
signed  the  concession  ;  the  others,  more  or  less, 
however,  were  of  inferior  rank,  and  contemptible 
characters.  Thirty-six  refused  to  sign.  This 
treaty  of  the  Indian  Spring,"  continues  the  Abbe* 
Domenech,  "  spread  uneasiness  on  every  side." 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Taranaki  Settlement.— The  Waitara.— The  Native  Title.— 
The  Waitara  considered  essential  to  the  Completeness  of  the 
Settlement. — Why  valued  by  its  Native  Owners. — Their  Sus- 
picion of  the  Settlers. — Their  early  determination  not  to  sell 
the  Land. 

THE  Province  in  which  the  outbreak  occurred  is 
the  smallest  of  the  nine  Provinces  into  which  the 
Colony  has  been  divided :  but  "  no  one  can  speak 
of  the  soil  or  scenery  of  New  Zealand,  till  he  has 
seen  both  the  natural  beauties  and  the  ripening 
harvests  of  Taranaki,  which  by  concurrent  testi- 
mony is  described  as  the  garden  of  New  Zealand." 
From  the  beginning  of  March,  1860,  to  the  end  of 
March  in  the  following  year,  this  beautiful  district 
was  visited  by  the  scourge  of  war.  Its  once 
fruitful  fields  and  pleasant  homesteads  were 
abandoned  and  laid  waste ;  the  ploughshare  was 
exchanged  for  the  sword  ;  and  the  settlers, 
separated  from  their  wives  and  families,  and  shut 
up  in  an  entrenched  camp,  within  sight  of  the 


60  NEW    ZEALAND    AND   THE    WAK. 

wasted  labours  of  nearly  twenty  years,  were  for 
many  months  doing  military  duty  under  the  iron 
despotism  of  martial  law. 

With  a  seaboard  of  about  100  miles,  of  which 
Cape  Egmont  is  the  centre,  the  Province  extends 
inland  from  twenty  to  forty  miles;  and  it  com- 
prises an  area  of  about  two  millions  of  acres.  With 
the  exception  of  a  narrow  and  irregular  strip  of 
open  fern-land  near  the  sea,  the  country  is  heavily 
timbered.  At  the  commencement  of  the  outbreak, 
the  English  population  of  the  province  amounted 
to  2,700  souls ;  and  the  Native  population  was 
estimated  to  amount  to  about  an  equal  number. 
But  not  having  a  harbour,  being  difficult  of 
access,  hemmed  in  between  an  open  roadstead 
and  a  dense  forest,  and  being  almost  impracticable 
for  military  operations,  the  Taranaki  district, 
where  the  question  of  Native  title  has  always  been 
unusually  complicated,  was  not  well  chosen,  with 
all  its  natural  beauties,  for  the  site  of  an  English 
settlement 

The  New  Zealand  Company,  acting  with  their 
usual  precipitancy,  and  ignorant  as  to  who  were 
the  real  owners  of  the  land,  dealt  with  a  few 
Natives  who  represented  themselves  to  have  the 


THE    TARANAKI    SETTLEMENT.  61 

right  to  dispose  of  it,  and  hardly  made  the 
shadow  of  a  purchase  before  the  settlement  was 
founded.  The  first  difficulty  with  which  the  early 
settlers  had  to  contend,  as  at  Wellington  and 
Nelson,  was  the  want  of  a  clear  title  to  the 
land;  and  it  was  only  by  the  exertions  of  the 
Government  that  the  Native  title  to  a  few 
blocks  of  land  of  limited  extent  was  afterwards 
extinguished,  and  the  settlers,  after  a  period  of 
ruinous  delay,  were  ultimately  put  into  peaceable 
possession  of  their  homesteads. 

The  Waitara,  a  fertile,  open  district,  watered  by 
a  small  river,  ten  miles  to  the  north  of  the  town, 
and  navigable  at  high  water  by  small  coasting 
craft,  was  the  locality  which  in  the  first  instance 
was  fixed  upon  for  the  site  of  the  settlement ;  and 
it  was  represented  by  their  surveyer  to  the  New 
Plymouth  Company,  by  whom  the  settlement  was 
originally  founded,  that  if  they  were  deprived  of 
that  river,  they  would  lose  the  only  harbour  in 
the  neighbourhood,  and  the  most  valuable  district 
for  agriculture.  But  this  much  coveted  spot  was 
not  to  t>e  obtained  from  its  Native  owners ;  so  the 
Company  were  compelled  with  great  reluctance  to 
lay  out  the  town  upon  a  much  less  eligible  site ; 


62  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

and  for  nearly  twenty  years  the  open  land  at  the 
Waitara  has  with  the  Taranaki  settlers  been  an 
object  of  almost  passionate  desire. 

When  they  first  landed  at  Taranaki,  the  neigh- 
bouring country  was  almost  uninhabited.  Ten  or 
twelve  years  previously,  a  large  body  of  the  Wai- 
tara Natives,  led  by  Rere,  the  father  of  William 
King,  the  so-called  rebel  chief,*  had  formed  an 
expedition  to  the  south  ;  and  taking  advantage  of 
their  absence,  their  northern  neighbours,  the 
Waikatos,  under  Te  Whero  Whero  (since  better 
known  as  Potatou,  the  Maori  King),  made  a  raid 
upon  Taranaki,  attacked,  defeated,  and  dispersed 

*  The  term  rebel,  in  its  legal  meaning,  is  not  generally  under- 
stood. It  was  admitted  by  the  Attorney-General  (Sir  John 
Campbell),  in  Frost's  case,  "  that  wherever  there  is  a  private 
revenge  only  to  be  gratified,  a  private  grievance  to  be  redressed, 
or  a  private  object  to  be  obtained,  although  force  may  be  used, 
and  although  there  may  be  an  offence  against  the  law,  it  does 
not  amount  to  the  crime  of  treason."  And  it  was  maintained 
by  Sir  Fitzroy  Kelly  that  if  Frost  and  his  followers  had  conspired 
and  combined  by  force  of  arms  to  go  and  burn  down  the  gaol 
at  Monmouth,  for  the  purpose  of  liberating  Vincent  and  the 
other  three  prisoners  that  were  there;  and  if,  in  order  to  compass 
that  design,  they  had  massacred  a  large  body  of  the  Queen's 
troops,  though  it  might  have  been  murder,  and  though,  at  the 
least,  the  very  attempt  would  have  been  a  high  misdemeanor — 
generally  punishable — yet  it  would  not  have  amounted  to  high 
treason ;  because  the  crime  of  high  treason  consists  in  the  com- 
passing of  some  general  and  universal  object. 


RAID   OF   THE   WAIKATOS.  ,    63 

the  remnant  of  the  Natives,  and  having  overrun 
the  country  and  taken  many  prisoners,  returned 
with  them  to  the  north.  After  the  marauders  had 
retired,  a  few  of  the  original  occupants  of  the 
country  ventured  to  return  and  take  possession  of 
their  houses ;  and  their  captive  relations,  most  of 
whom  were  afterwards  released,  gradually  flocked 
back  into  the  district,  and  again  settled  themselves 
upon  the  land.  The  Waikato  raid  greatly  com- 
plicated the  question  of  Native  title,  and  the 
difficulty  of  providing  for  the  unfortunate  immi- 
grants, sent  out  by  the  Company  before  land  had 
been  procured  for  them,  became  daily  more 
apparent.  The  Chief  of  the  Waikatos  claimed  a 
certain  right  over  the  country  by  right  of 
conquest;  and  so  far  as  he  took  actual  possession, 
his  claim,  according  to  Native  usage,  would  be 
valid.  It  appeared,  however,  that  he  did  not 
permanently  occupy  the  soil ;  but  being  a  Chief 
of  great  influence,  with  might,  if  not  right,  on  his 
side,  it  was  deemed  expedient  by  the  Government 
to  buy  up  his  interest  and  satisfy  his  claim. 

The  members  of  the  Waitara  tribe  who 
happened  to  be  in  the  south  at  the  time  of  the 
Waikato  invasion,  maintained  that  they  had  not 


64  NEW   ZEALAND    AND   THE    WAS. 

forfeited  their  right  to  the  land  by  their  temporary 
absence.  "  The  Europeans  were  wrong,"  said 
William  King,  and  other  Ngatiawa  Chiefs, 
addressing  Governor  Fitzroy,  in  the  year  1844, 
"  in  striving  for  this  land,  which  was  never  sold 
by  its  owners,  the  men  of  Ngatiawa.  Now  when 
the  Ngatiawa  Tribe  went  to  Kapiti,  they  left  some 
men  behind  on  our  lands,  who  were  surprised  by 
the  Waikatos,  and  led  away  captive,  who,  having 
arrived  at  Waikato,  were  afterwards  returned  to 
Waitara  to  dwell  there.  Others  came  back  from 
Kapiti.  We  love  the  land  of  our  ancestors. 
We  did  not  receive  any  of  the  goods  of  Colonel 
Wakefield  (the  New  Zealand  Company's  Agent). 
It  was  wrong  to  buy  the  land  which  belonged  to 
other  men.  There  are  many  Chiefs  to  whom  the 
land  belongs  who  are  now  at  Waikanae  and 
Arapoa.  It  was  love  for  the  lands  of  our  fore- 
fathers that  brought  us  back  to  those  lands. 
Friend  Governor,  our  thoughts  are  that  the  lands 
were  never  settled  by  the  Waikatos."  *  And  the 
claims  of  those  members  of  the  tribe,  who  were 

*  According  to  Maori  usage,  the  conquering  tribe  never 
claimed  the  land  of  the  conquered,  unless  they  took  immediate 
possession,  by  exercising  acts  of  ownership,  such  as  living  upon 
and  cultivating  the  soil. 


THE   NATIVE   TITLE.  65 

absent  in  the  south  when  the  Waikatos  overran 
the  country,  and  of  those  who  had  been  carried 
away  captive,  and  of  the  remnant  who  were  left 
in  the  district  (if  they  had  ever  been  forfeited), 
according  to  the  evidence  given  by  the  Native 
Secretary  before  the  House  of  Representatives, 
were  afterwards  readmitted  by  the  Government ; 
and  the  Tribe  has  since  been  recognized  and  dealt 
with  as  the  owners  of  the  soil.  But  amongst  the 
Tribe  itself,  who  appear  to  have  had  almost  a 
passionate  attachment  to  the  district,  the  Waitara 
had  many  claimants,  and  it  was  not  without 
difficulty  that  they  could  for  a  length  of  time  be 
prevailed  upon  to  alienate  any  part  of  it;  and 
seeing  the  many  disadvantages  of  the  site  fixed 
upon  by  the  Company  for  their  settlement,  and 
seeing  no  peaceable  solution  of  the  difficulties  by 
which  the  settlers  were  surrounded,  the  expediency 
of  breaking  up  the  settlement  was  seriously  enter- 
tained by  the  authorities  more  than  fifteen  years 
before  the  commencement  of  the  recent  outbreak. 
As  land  for  the  purposes  of  the  settlement  had 
only  been  obtained  in  detached  blocks,  the  settlers 
and  the  Natives  were  settled  together  in  closer 
proximity  at  Taranaki  than  in  any  other  of  the 

5 


66  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

New  Zealand  settlements.  Relieved  from  all  fear 
of  a  second  Waikato  raid,  and  following  the 
example  of  their  English  neighbours,  the  Natives 
of  Taranaki  soon  became  extensive  cultivators  of 
the  soil,  and  the  proprietors  of  a  large  amount  of 
valuable  farming  stock  and  agricultural  implements. 
Comparing  the  condition  of  the  resident  Natives 
with  that  of  their  countrymen  in  the  north,  the 
Bishop  of  New  Zealand  remarked  that  "  the 
coasting  craft  and  canoes  of  Auckland  may  here 
be  represented  by  the  almost  innumerable  carts 
which  may  be  seen  on  market  days  coming  from 
north  and  south  into  the  settlement."  William 
King  and  his  people,  then  occupying  the  Waitara, 
alone  possessed  one  hundred  and  fifty  horses,  three 
hundred  head  of  cattle,  forty  carts,  thirty-five 
ploughs,  three  winnowing  machines,  and  twenty 
pairs  of  harrows;  and  in  the  year  1855  they 
exported  agricultural  produce  to  the  amount  of 
upwards  of  8,OOOZ.  ;  but  in  the  midst  of  the 
general  prosperity  the  peace  of  the  district  was 
disturbed  by  Native  feuds,  and  the  district  was 
soon  studded  over  with  numerous  Native  pahs. 

The  earliest  and  most  serious  of  these  disturb- 
ances arose  out  of  an  attempt  somewhat  similar 


NATIVE    FEUDS.  67 

to  that  which  led  to  the  recent  conflict — an  attempt 
to  purchase  land  without  the  consent  of  all  who 
claimed  a  voice  in  the  disposal  of  it.  Being 
exposed  to  a  continual  pressure  from  the  settlers 
to  acquire  land  from  the  Natives,  the  Taranaki 
Land  Commissioner  was  always  in  danger  of  being 
urged  into  undue  haste  in  conducting  his  nego- 
tiations. A  piece  of  land  was  offered  for  sale  to 
the  then  Local  Commissioner  (Cooper)  by  a 
Native  Assessor  named  Rawiri ;  but  Katatore,  a 
man  of  the  same  Tribe,  and  a  near  relation,  had 
always  expressed  his  intention  to  -  retain  it,  and 
threatened  to  oppose  any  one  who  should  offer 
it  for  sale.  To  test  Rawiri's  power  to  dispose 
of  the  land,  the  Commissioner  desired  him  to  cut 
the  boundary  line;  and  while  he  and  his  party 
were  engaged  in  the  work,  Katatore  and  his 
followers  cautioned  them  to  desist;  firing  twice 
into  the  ground  by  way  of  warning  to  deter  them. 
But  they  still  persisted,  until  Katatore  and  his 
people  aiming  a  deadly  volley  at  them,  shot 
Rawiri  and  six  of  his  followers,  and  wounded 
several  others.  For  a  length  of  time  afterwards  the 
relations  and  followers  of  the  contending  parties 
were  engaged  in  a  deadly  fued;  and  two  years 

5—2 


68  NEW   ZEALAND   AND    THE    WAR. 

afterwards  Katatore  himself  was  killed.  Other 
causes  of  quarrel  also  arose  amongst  them;  and 
for  a  period  of  two  or  three  years  their  progress 
in  industrial  pursuits  was  brought  entirely  to  a 
stand. 

Up  to  this  time  the  settlement  had  never  been 
occupied  as  a  military  post;  and  it  is  singular 
that,  throughout  those  Native  disturbances,  the 
settlers  suffered  little  direct  or  immediate  injury ; 
but  being  closely  intermixed  with  the  resident 
Natives,  who  were  all  well  armed,  who  occupied 
numerous  defensible  positions,  and  who  were  not 
unfrequently  engaged  in  deadly  strife,  the  settlers 
naturally  felt  their  situation  to  be  painfully  in- 
secure ;  and  they  made  repeated  and  urgent 
appeals  to  the  Colonial  Government  to  garrison 
the  settlement  with  troops.  But  it  was  believed 
by  the  authorities  that  the  presence  of  a  military 
force  would  excite  a  feeling  of  jealousy  and  irrita- 
tion in  the  mind  of  the  Natives,  and  would  tend 
to  increase  rather  than  to  obviate  the  danger : 
and  that  so  long  as  they  exercised  ordinary  caution 
and  forbearance,  the  settlers  would  remain  iin- 
injured:  while  the  presence  of  the  small  force 
then  at  the  disposal  of  the  Government  would  be 


MILITARY   POSITION    OF    TARANAKI.  69 

insufficient  to  overawe  and  preserve  peace  amongst 
the  Natives,  and  be  calculated  to  give  a  false 
confidence  to  the  settlers,  and  lead  them  to  be 
less  careful  to  maintain  peaceful  relations  with 
their  Maori  neighbours :  and  that  military  opera- 
tions once  commenced  would  end  in  the  total 
destruction  of  the  settlement.  This  opinion  was 
confirmed  by  the  Native  Secretary,  who,  being 
a  military  man,  was  commissioned  to  make  a  care- 
ful examination  of  the  ground.  "The  country 
about  New  Plymouth,"  reported  Major  Nugent, 
"  is  very  favourable  for  the  desultory  warfare  of 
the  Natives.  With  the  exception  of  a  narrow 
strip  of  land  from  one  to  five  miles  in  breadth, 
extending  along  the  coast,  the  country  is  a  dense 
forest,  intersected  with  numerous  ravines:  and, 
except  on  this  strip  of  land,  the  country  is  most 
unsuited  for  the  operation  of  English  troops 
against  a  hostile  Native  force.  The  settlement 
extends  along  the  coast  for  twenty  miles ;  some 
of  the  settlers  have  penetrated  eight  miles  into 
the  forest ;  and  a  much  larger  force  than  Great 
Britain  could  spare  for  the  whole  Colony  of  New 
Zealand  would  be  insufficient  for  the  protection 
of  the  settlement :  and  in  case  of  a  collision  be- 


70  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

tween  the  troops  and  the  Natives,  the  settlement 
would  dwindle  into  a  mere  military  post."     The 
Executive  Council  of  the  Colony  being  at  that 
time   (1855)   responsible    to    the    Crown    alone, 
advised  that,  looking  to  the  unfavourable  nature 
of  that  part  of  the  country  for  military  operations, 
every  effort  should  be  made  to  avoid  the  risk  of 
hostilities  with  the  Natives  in  the  Taranaki  dis- 
trict :    and  that  as  the  then  recent  disturbances 
had  their  origin  in  the  attempt  to  purchase  land 
from  the  Natives  with  a  disputed  title,  the  Land 
Purchase  Department  should  use  great  caution  in 
entering   into  any  negotiations  for   the  purchase 
of  land  until  the  views  of  the  various  claimants 
should  have  been  ascertained.     Governor  Browne 
soon    afterwards    arriving    in    the    Colony,    and 
having  before   him  so   significant  an  illustration 
of   the  danger   of  attempting  to  purchase  land 
with   a    doubtful   or   disputed    title,    condemned 
the  conduct  of  the  Local  Commissioner  in  com- 
mencing   a   survey  before  he  was   assured   that 
all  who  had   even  a  disputed  claim  to  the  land 
desired   it   should  be  sold :    and  he  declined  to 
make  a  demand  for  reparation,  on  the  ground  that 
"it  could  only  be  enforced  at  the  expense  of  a 


THE    WAITARA    COMPLICATION.  71 

general   war,   including   sooner  or   later   all   the 
Tribes  in  the  Northern  Island. 

After  the  settlers  had  long  been  kept  in  a  state 
of  ruinous  uncertainty,  the  Local  Government 
succeeded  in  completing  the  purchase  of  detached 
blocks  of  land  of  considerable  extent  for  their 
occupation.  In  one  instance,  thirty  thousand  acres 
were  obtained  at  the  rate  of  tenpence  per  acre. 
But  the  land  being  for  the  most  part  heavily 
timbered,  the  open  country  at  the  Waitara  con- 
tinued to  be  regarded  by  the  Taranaki  settlers  as 
essential  to  the  extension  of  the  settlement.  This 
favoured  spot,  however,  was  highly  valued  by  its 
original  Native  occupants,  many  of  whom  were  at 
that  time  still  absent  in  the  South.  "  This  also  is  the 
determination  of  our  people,"  wrote  William  King 
to  Governor  Fitzroy.  "  Waitara  shall  not  be  given 
up,  the  men  to  whom  it  belongs  will  hold  it  for 
themselves ;  the  Ngatiawa  are  constantly  returning 
to  their  land,  on  account  of  their  attachment  to  the 
land  of  our  birth — the  land  which  we  have  culti- 
vated, and  which  our  ancestors  marked  out  by 
boundaries  and  delivered  to  us.  Friend  Governor ! 
do  not  you  love  your  land,  England,  the  land  of 
your  fathers,  as  we  also  love  our  land  at  Waitara? 


72  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

Friend,  let  your  thought  be  good  towards  us.  We 
desire  not  to  strive  with  the  Europeans;  but  at  the 
same  time  we  do  not  wish  to  have  our  land  settled 
by  them :  let  them  be  returned  to  the  places  which 
have  been  paid  for  by  them,  lest  a  root  of  quarrel 
remain  between  us  and  the  Europeans."  "  There 
are  thousands  of  others,"  says  Mr.  Clarke,  referring 
to  the  Waikato  raid,  "  who  were  not  enslaved  by 
their  enemies,  and  who  joined  Rauparaha  (in  the 
South)  and  those  of  their  tribe  who  had  followed 
him.  These  parties  have  already  returned  to  the 
possessions  of  their  families,  who  claim  the  country 
by  right  of  descent.  Every  acre  of  land  there  has 
been  allotted  by  their  ancestors  to  the  heads  of  the 
different  families,  and  subdivided  into  allotments 
for  the  different  individuals :  they  are  all  marked 
out  by  natural  or  artificial  boundaries,  and  each 
family  knows  what  belongs  to  itself,  and  what  to 
others.  These  Natives  are  returning  to  the  place 
of  their  birth  every  day,  and  never  will  give  up 
possession  to  the  Europeans.  One  false  step  now 
must  plunge  us,  sooner  or  later,  into  ruin — perhaps 
bloodshed :  the  Natives  never  will  give  up  tamely 
what  they  consider  to  be  their  just  rights."  "  If 
the  Government,"  he  added,  •*  are  determined  to  put 


APPREHENSIONS    OF   THE    NATIVES.  73 

the  settlers  into  possession  of  land  which  we  cannot 
convince  the  Natives  or  ourselves,  honestly,  that  they 
have  alienated,  they  must  do  it  at  the  point  of  the 
bayonet" 

It  was  not  until  further  disturbance  had  occurred 
amongst  the  Natives  of  the  District,  that  the 
Acting  Governor  (Wynyard)  reluctantly  gave 
way  to  the  importunities  of  the  settlers,  and 
occupied  Taranaki  with  a  military  force ;  but,  as 
appears  to  have  been  anticipated,  the  arrival  of  the 
troops  in  1855,  intended  simply  as  a  protection  to 
the  settlers,  was  regarded  with  suspicion  by  the 
Natives.  Soon  after  Governor  Browne's  arrival 
in  the  Colony,  the  Government  was  informed  that 
it  was  strongly  apprehended  by  the  Taranaki 
Tribe  (not  the  Ngatiawa  or  Waitara)  that  Governor 
Browne  would  differ  in  his  views  and  measures 
from  Governor  Wynyard,  and  that,  in  all  proba- 
bility, ere  long,  his  word  would  go  forth  to  put  the 
troops  sent  down  here  as  a  protecting  force  by  the 
latter,  into  an  aggressive  motion,  and  that  thus 
a  war  between  the  Europeans  and  the  Aborigines 
would  be  commenced ;  and  being  still  continually 
urged  to  part  with  the  land,  the  Waitara  Natives 
were  troubled  by  similar  apprehensions,  until  they 


74  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

were  visited  by  the  officer  in  command  of  the 
troops,  who  went  amongst  them  for  the  purpose  of 
explaining  the  reasons  for  which  a  military  force 
had  been  stationed  in  the  district.  The  Chief  him- 
self appears  even  to  have  had  some  fear  of  being 
seized  suddenly  like  Te  Rauparaha.  "  I  assured 
him,"  said  Major  Nugent,  "  that  nothing  was 
further  from  my  intention  than  to  seize  him 
treacherously  in  the  night.  He  complained  much 
of  false  statements  which  had  been  made  against 
huii  in  the  local  papers;  and  in  proof  that 
he  had  some  ground  for  his  complaints,  I  en- 
close copies  of  the  last  numbers  of  the  Taranaki 
Herald,  which  do  not  disguise  the  wish  of  some 
of  the  writers  in  that  paper  to  drive  William 
King  and  his  party  away  from  the  Waitara, 
Now,  independently  of  the  illegality  of  such  a 
proceeding,"  adds  Major  Nugent,  "  the  people  of 
the  Tribe  have  exported  produce  this  year  to  the 
amount  of  between  8,OOOZ.  and  9,000/.,  the  greater 
part  of  the  proceeds  of  which  is  spent  in  British 
manufactured  goods;  and  consequently,  indirectly, 
the  Natives  contribute  a  considerable  sum  to  the 
revenue  of  the  country.  I  have  no  hesitation  in 
saying  that  these  people,  who  in  their  position 


DISCONTENT  OF  THE  SETTLERS.       75 

are  useful  and  beneficial  occupiers  of  the  soil, 
have  been  on  the  point  of  being  driven  to  become 
our  declared  enemies,  and  compelled  to  take  a 
position  in  the  forest,  where  all  the  discontented 
and  troublesome  characters  would  have  assembled, 
and  from  which  it  would  have  required  consider- 
able force,  and  a  large  expenditure  of  money,  to 
drive  them.  In  the  meantime  the  authorities  would 
have  been  harassed  by  constant  alarms,  and  New 
Plymouth  might  have  been  thrown  back  a  genera- 
tion. I  think  that  for  the  present  the  Natives  are 
reassured :  but  I  cannot  answer  for  the  continuance 
of  tranquillity  between  the  races,  so  long  as  such  in- 
flammatory articles  are  published  in  the  newspapers, 
in  which  people  of  much  local  influence  do  not  dis- 
guise their  wishes  to  seize  upon  the  land  of  the 
Natives."  These  suspicions,  however,  still  con- 
tinued, and  Governor  Browne,  soon  after  his  arrival 
in  the  Colony,  reported  that  "  various  portions  of 
land  have  been  acquired  by  purchase,  but  there  is 
still  a  deficiency :  and  although  the  greater  part, 
and  all  the  most  respectable  settlers,  have  abstained 
from  expressing  discontent,  individuals  have  from 
time  to  time,  by  letters  in  the  newspapers,  and 
otherwise,  shown  a  strong  desire  to  expel  the 


76  NEW    ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

Natives,  and  take  possession  of  the  lands  to  which 
they  consider  themselves  entitled  in  right  of  the 
New  Zealand  Company's  original  purchase.  Such 
antecedents  are  not  likely  to  have  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  mutual  confidence,  and  accordingly  distrust, 
which  in  most  other  provinces  has  given  place  to 
better  feelings,  has  not  done  so  at  New  Plymouth  ; 
and  the  old  suspicion,"  he  added,  "  had  been 
revived  amongst  the  Natives,  that  the  Europeans 
would  not  rest  until  they  had  slain  and  taken 
possession  of  that  which  the  Maories  liken  to 
Naboth's  vineyard." 


77 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Government  urged  to  adopt  a  New  System  in  the  Purchase 
of  Native  Land. — Declaration  of  the  Governor  on  the  Subject. 
— Negotiations  for  the  Purchase  of  the  Waitara. — Opposition 
to  the  Sale. — Difficulty  of  Completing  a  Satisfactory  Purchase. 
— A  Survey  of  the  Land  Attempted. — Martial  Law  Pro- 
claimed*— The  Waitara  occupied  by  a  Military  Force. 

As  it  was  found  to  be  impossible  to  obtain  the 
assent  of  all  who  had  an  interest  in  the  Waitara, 
it  was  thought  that  some  individual  members, 
having  a  special  interest  in  particular  portions  of 
the  land,  might  be  induced  to  sell ;  and  the 
Council  of  the  Province  presented  a  memorial  to 
the  General  Assembly  in  the  Session  of  1858,  in 
which  they  complained  that  the  system  commonly 
adopted  by  the  Government  of  acquiring  the  assent 
of  every  claimant  to  any  piece  of  land  before  a 
purchase  is  made,  had  been  found  to  operate  in- 
juriously to  the  settlement :  and  they  urged  the 
expediency  of  setting  aside  the  Tribal  right — 
expressing  their  opinion  that  such  of  the  Natives 


78  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

as  are  willing  to  dispose  of  their  proportion  of 
any  common  land  to  the  Government  should  be 
permitted  to  do  so ;  and  that  the  Government 
should  compel  an  equitable  division  of  such  com- 
mon land  amongst  the  respective  claimants  on  the 
petition  of  a  certain  proportion  of  them.  And 
they  added  their  opinion  that  "  no  danger  of  a 
war  between  the  Government  and  the  Natives 
need  be  apprehended  from  the  prosecution  of  a 
vigorous  policy,  inasmuch  as  a  large  proportion 
of  the  Natives  themselves  would  cordially  support 
it,  and  the  remainder  would,  from  the  smallness 
of  their  number,  be  incapable  of  offering  an 
effectual  resistance."  But  the  suggestion  received 
no  countenance  at  that  time,  either  from  the 
Government  or  the  Assembly.  On  the  contrary, 
"  I  will  never,"  wrote  the  Governor,  "  permit  land 
to  be  taken  without  the  consent  of  those  to  whom 
it  belongs;  nor  will  I  interfere  to  compel  an 
equitable  division  of  common  land  amongst  the 
respective  claimants.  This  decision  is  not  less  one 
of  expediency  than  of  justice,  for  the  whole  of 
the  Maori  race  maintain  the  right  of  the  minority 
to  prevent  the  sale  of  land  held  in  common,  with 
the  utmost  jealousy.  Wi  Kingi  has  no  sort  of 


THE  GOVERNOR'S  VISIT  TO  TARANAKI.        79 

influence  with  me  or  the  Colonial  Government. 
We  believe  him  to  be  an  infamous  character ;  but 
I  will  not  permit  the  purchase  of  land  over  which 
he  has  any  right  without  his  consent." 

Early  in  the  following  year  (1859)  the  Governor 
paid  a  visit  to  the  settlement ;  and  although  the 
settlers  had  not  cultivated  more  than  13,000  of 
the  43,000  acres  of  land  then  in  their  possession, 
and  of  the  territory  which  had  already  been  ceded 
by  the  Natives  20,000  acres  of  heavily  timbered 
laud  still  remained  in  the  hands  of  the  Provincial 
Government  open  for  selection,  the  Governor 
was  again  pressed  by  them  to  obtain  additional 
land  for  the  extension  of  the  settlement.  "  I  found 
them,"  wrote  the  Governor,  "  dissatisfied  with  the 
Government,  and  ill  pleased  with  the  Maories, 
who,  although  they  possess  large  tracts  of  land 
which  they  cannot  occupy,  refuse  to  sell  any  part 
of  it :  and  they  complain,"  he  added,  "  that  they 
had  not  sufficient  pasturage  for  their  flocks,  and 
that  immigrants  and  capitalists  are  driven  to  seek 
in  other  provinces  the  accommodation  which 
Taranaki  could  not  under  present  circumstances 
afford."  And  he  then  made  the  declaration  to 
the  Natives,  in  which  he  was  unfortunately  under- 


80  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

stood  by  them  to  announce  his  intention  to  adopt 
a  new  policy  in  the  purchase  of  Native  land,  viz., 
to  treat  with  individual  claimants,  to  disregard  the 
influence  of  the  Chiefs,  and  to  set  aside  the  Tribal 
right. 

At  the  meeting  which  the  Governor  had  with 
the  Natives,  he  said  he  never  would  consent  to 
buy  land  without  an  undisputed  title ;  he  would 
not  permit  any  one  to  interfere  in  the  sale  of  land 
unless  he  owned  part  of  it :  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  he  would  buy  no  man's  land  without  his 
consent.  A  Native,  described  in  a  semi-official 
statement  of  the  proceedings  as  "  Te  Teira,  a 
Waitara  Native,"  then  stated  that  he  was  anxious 
to  sell  land  belonging  to  him  ;  that  he  heard  with 
satisfaction  the  declaration  of  the  Governor  refer- 
ring to  individual  claims,  and  the  assurance  of 
protection  that  would  be  afforded  by  his  Excel- 
lency. He  minutely  defined  the  boundaries  of 
his  claim,  repeated  that  he  was  anxious  to  sell, 
and  that  he  was  the  owner  of  the  land  he  offered 
for  sale.  He  then  repeatedly  asked  if  the  Go- 
vernor would  buy  his  land.  Mr.  McLean,  on 
behalf  of  his  Excellency,  replied  that  he  would. 
Te  Teira  then  placed  a  parawai  (bordered  mat) 


THE  GOVERNOR'S  YISIT  TO  TARANAKI.        81 

at  the  Governor's  feet,  which  his  Excellency 
accepted.  This  ceremony,  according  to  Native 
custom,  virtually  placed  Teira's  land  at  Waitara 
in  the  hands  of  the  Governor.  Paora  then  in- 
formed the  Governor  that  Te  Teira  could  not  sell 
the  land  he  had  offered  without  the  consent  of 
Weteriki  and  himself,  as  they  had  a  joint  interest 
in  a  portion  of  it.  Te  Teira  replied  to  him,  and 
was  immediately  followed  by  William  King,  who, 
before  addressing  the  Governor,  said  to  his  people, 
"  I  will  only  say  a  few  words  and  then  we  will 
depart,"  to  which  they  assented.  He  then  said, 
"  Listen,  Governor,  notwithstanding  Teira's  offer, 
I  will  not  permit  the  sale  of  Waitara  to  the 
Pakeha.  Waitara  is  in  my  hands ;  I  will  not 
give  it  up,  ekore,  ekore,  ekore  (i.  <?.),  I  will  not, 
I  will  not,  I  will  not.  I  have  spoken."  And,  turning 
to  his  tribe,  added,  "  Arise,  let  us  go."  Whereupon 
he  and  his  followers  abruptly  withdrew,  and  it  is 
said  that  some  of  the  Natives  present  at  the  meet- 
ing cautioned  Teira  not  to  embroil  the  country  by 
attempting  to  effect  the  sale.* 

*  The  maximum  price  which  had  been  given  for  land  at 
Taranaki  was  three  shillings  an  acre;  but  it  is  believed  that  the 
District  Land  Purchase  Commissioner  was  authorized  to  give 
Te  Teira  a  bonus  not  exceeding  250/.  for  the  cession  of  a  tract 
of  land  in  so  advantageous  a  position. 

6 


82  NEW  ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAB. 

Usually  negotiations  for  the  purchase  of  land  in 
New  Zealand  are  entrusted  to  the  officers  of  the 
Land  Purchase  Department,  but  on  the  present 
occasion  the  Governor  himself  initiated  the  pro- 
ceedings. To  any  one  unacquainted  with  the 
Natives,  the  abrupt  withdrawal  of  William  King 
would  doubtless  appear  offensive,  and  it  was  in 
fact  construed  by  the  Governor  into  an  act  of 
intentional  disrespect ;  but  it  was  simply  a  Native 
mode  of  signifying  the  emphatic  determination  of 
the  Chief  of  his  tribe  to  give  his  uncompromising 
opposition  to  the  sale,  and  Governor  Browne  was 
no  doubt  afterwards  considerably  embarrassed  by 
having  appeared  before  them  in  the  character  of  a 
land  buyer,  and  by  having  given  even  a  con- 
ditional understanding  to  become  the  purchaser  of 
the  land. 

It  soon  appeared  that  the  Native  by  whom  the 
land  was  offered  for  sale  had  great  difficulty  in 
making  a  satisfactory  title.  William  King,  the 
Chief  of  the  Waitara,  acting  as  the  represen- 
tative of  the  Tribe,  and  as  the  guardian  of  the 
common  property,  resolutely  opposed  the  sale ; 
and  numerous  members  of  the  Tribe,  including 
several  who  were  residing  in  the  south  and 


OPPOSITION   TO    THE    SALE    OF   LAND.  83 

claiming  to  have  an  interest  in  specific  portions 
of  the  block,  also  refused  to  dispose  of  their 
respective  shares  ;  and,  setting  aside  any  question 
of  tribal  right,  denied  the  right  of  Te  Teira  to 
deal  with  any  of  the  land  comprised  within  the 
boundaries  of  the  block,  except  the  specific  portion 
of  it  to  which  he  was  himself  individually  entitled. 
But  it  appears  to  have  been  determined  from  the 
outset,  that  this  interference  of  the  Chief  of  the 
Waitara  was  a  mere  assumption,  which  should  be 
set  aside,  in  case  of  need,  by  force.  "  I  have  little 
fear,"  said  Governor  Browne,  officially  reporting 
the  result  of  his  visit  to  Taranaki,  "  that  William 
King  will  continue  to  maintain  his  assumed  right, 
and  I  have  made  every  preparation  to  enforce 
obedience,  should  he  presume  to  do  so."  The 
Chief  of  the  Waitara,  however,  did  venture  to 
maintain  his  right ;  and  in  the  course  of  the 
following  month,  acting  as  the  mouthpiece  of  the 
community,  and  as  the  guardian  of  the  rights 
of  those  who,  besides  Te  Teira,  claimed  various 
portions  of  land  within  the  block,  and  who  had  not 
consented  to  the  sale,  the  Chief  of  the  Waitara 
addressed  a  written  remonstance  to  the  Governor, 
claiming  to  be  heard  in  their  behalf.  "  Your 

6—2 


84  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

letter,"  he  says,  "  reached  me  about  Te  Teira  and 
Te  Ritemana's  thoughts :  I  will  not  agree  to  our 
bedroom  being  sold  (I  mean  Waitara  here),  for 
this  bed  belongs  to  the  whole  of  us.  You  may 
insist,  but  I  will  never  agree  to  it.  All  I  have  to 
say  to  you,  O  Governor,  is,  that  none  of  this 
land  will  be  given  to  you ;  never — never,  not  till 
I  die.  I  have  heard  it  said  that  I  am  to  be 
imprisoned  because  of  this  land.  I  am  very  sad 
because  of  this  word.  Why  is  it  ?  You  should 
remember  that  the  Maories  and  Pakehas  are 
living  quietly  upon  their  pieces  of  land,  and  there- 
fore do  not  you  disturb  them."  In  his  letters  also 
addressed  to  the  Archdeacon  of  Kapiti  some 
months  afterwards,  King  uses  much  the  same 
language.  "  I  am  not  willing "  he  wrote,  "  that 
this  land  should  be  disposed  of;  you  must  bear  in 
mind  the  word  of  Rere  (his  father),  which  he 
spoke  to  you  and  Mr.  Williams.  You  know  that 
word  about  Waitara,*  I  will  not  dispose  of  it  to 
the  Governor  and  Mr.  McLean.  Let  your  word 
to  the  Governor  and  Mr.  McLean  be  strong,  that 
they  may  cease  their  importunity  for  Waitara 

*  Referring  to  the  injunction  of  his  father,  in  1840,  not  to  sell 
the  Waitara. 


OPPOSITION    TO    THE    SALE    OF   LA.ND.  85 

here,  that  we  and  the  Pakeha  may  live  in  peace. 
I  will  not  give  up  the  land.  The  Governor  may 
strike  me,  and  without  cause,  and  I  shall  die  ! 
In  that  case  there  will  be  no  help  for  it,  because 
it  is  an  old  saying,  f  The  man  first,  and  then  the 
land.'  They  say  that  Teira's  piece  of  land 
belongs  to  him  alone.  No ;  that  piece  of  land 
belongs  to  us  all ;  it  belongs  to  the  orphan,  it 
belongs  to  the  widow.  If  the  Governor  should 
come  to  where  you  are,  do  you  say  a  word 
to  him." 

From  the  moment  when  he  offered  the  land 
for  sale,  Te  Teira's  power  to  dispose  of  it  was 
steadily  contested.  The  duty  of  inquiring  into 
the  validity  of  his  title  was  entrusted  to  the 
District  Land  Purchaser  (Mr.  Parris),  Mr.  McLean, 
the  head  of  the  Land  Purchase  Department,  being 
engaged  at  the  time  in  a  distant  part  of  the  Colony. 
After  a  lapse  of  some  time  spent  in  the  inquiry, 
Mr.  Parris  reported  that,  in  the  face  of  opposing 
claims,  the  purchase  could  not  yet  be  safely  com- 
pleted, and  some  months  again  elapsed  without 
his  being  able  to  make  any  satisfactory  report  of 
his  proceedings  ;  but  he  was  informed,  by  the 
then  Native  Minister,  that  the  Governor  felt  that 


86  NEW    ZEALAND   AND    THE    WAB. 

it  was  impossible  for  him,  as  her  Majesty's  repre- 
sentative, to  withdraw  from  the  position  he  had 
deliberately  assumed;  and  the  Governor  now 
directed  that  the  purchase  should,  if  possible,  be 
closed  without  delay.  "  Instructions  should  be  sent 
to  Taranaki,"  he  wrote  in  a  memorandum  of  the 
27th  of  August,  "  to  close  the  purchase  of  Teira's 
land,  which  was  commenced  when  I  was  there, 
without  delay  if  possible.  There  is  little  chance 
of  Mr.  McLean  reaching  Taranaki  for  some  time." 
"The  Governor,"  wrote  also  the  Native  Minister  to 
Mr.  Parris  at  the  same  time,  "is  very  anxious 
about  the  completion  of  the  purchase  from  Teira. 
I  am  sure  you  will  press  the  matter  as  fast  as 
appears  prudent.  It  will  satisfy  his  Excellency  if, 
without  writing  officially,  you  will  let  me  hear 
privately  how  things  stand.  I  have  been  in  hopes 
that  Mr.  McLean's  visit  would  effect  something — 
but  he  delays  so  long."  "  The  Governor,"  he  added, 
"  feels  pledged  to  effect  the  purchase."  The  local 
Land  Purchaser,  however,  who  appears  to  have 
exercised  great  prudence  and  caution,  and  to 
have  fairly  set  before  the  Government  the  diffi- 
culties that  stood  in  the  way  of  a  peaceable 
purchase  of  the  land,  was  still  unable  to  hold  out 


REPORT  OF  THE  LA.ND  PURCHASER.      87 

any  hope  of  a  speedy  and  satisfactory  settlement 
of  the  question.  "  I  have  been  investigating 
Teira's  question,"  he  informed  the  Native  Minister 
(Sept.  21st),  "in  order  to  give  an  opinion  as  to  the 
opposition  likely  to  be  offered  to  it,  and  I  am 
sorry  to  say  that  I  find  William  King  full  of  his 
dogged  obstinacy,  assuming  the  right  to  dictate 
authority  over  land  offered  by  the  rightful  owners 
to  the  Government.  He  takes  this  ground,  not 
being  able  to  refute  the  claims  of  Teira  and  his 
supporters,  who,  from  all  I  can  gather  from  disin- 
terested Natives,  are  the  rightful  owners.  Teira 
is  emboldened  by  the  justice  of  his  claims.  I 
therefore  find  it  necessary  to  restrain  him  in 
many  of  his  propositions,  lest  anger  should  arise 
and  violence  ensue.  He  offers  to  cut  the  line,  but 
at  present  I  decline  to  give  my  assent,  knowing 
the  opposition  he  is  sure  to  meet  with.  The  pre- 
vailing opinion  amongst  the  Natives  is  that  Teira's 
offer  will  settle  the  question  of  the  sale  of  land  for 
a  long  time ;  if  purchased,  more  will  immediately 
follow ;  if  not  purchased,  those  who  want  to  sell 
will  be  afraid  to  move  in  the  matter."  And  a  few 
days  afterwards  the  local  Land  Purchaser  received 
authority  from  the  Governor  to  make  an  imme- 


88  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

diate  advance  in  part  payment  for  the  land. 
"  Should  you  be  able,"  wrote  the  Assistant  Native 
Secretary,  "to  satisfy  yourself  that  the  parties 
offering  it  have  an  indisputable  title,  you  will, 
however,  inform  Te  Teira  that  the  purchase  will 
not  be  completed  until  Mr.  McLean  visits 
Taranaki."  The  inquiry,  however,  was  still  pro- 
longed ;  "  but  not,"  it  was  said,  "  from  any  doubt 
that  existed  as  to  the  title,  but  in  the  hope  that  the 
opposing  party  might  be  brought  to  reason."  Two 
months  afterwards,  however,  an  instalment  was 
paid.  "I  do  not  wish,"  said  the  Chief  of  the 
Waitara,  who  still  persisted  in  his  opposition,  "  that 
the  land  should  be  disturbed ;  and  though  they  " 
(Teira  and  others)  "  have  floated  it,  I  will  not  let 
it  go  to  sea.  It  is  enough,  Parris  ;  their  bellies  are 
full  with  the  sight  of  the  money  you  have 
promised  them ;  but  don't  give  it  to  them  ;  if  you 
do,  I  won't  let  you  have  the  land,  but  will  take 
it  and  cultivate  it  myself."  "  Teira  stops  in 
town,"  added  Mr.  Pariss,  reporting  the  proceed- 
ings, "  since  he  received  the  instalment,  consider- 
ing it  not  safe  to  stop  at  Waitara."  On  the  same 
occasion  a  document  setting  forth  the  boundaries  of 
the  block  was  read  to  the  assembled  Natives  by 


ADVICE   OF   THE   LEGISLATIVE   COUNCIL.          89 

Mr.  Parris.  Appended  to  the  document  was  a 
declaration  on  behalf  of  the  Governor,  that  if  any 
man  could  prove  his  claim  to  any  piece  of  land 
within  the  boundary  described,  such  claim  would 
be  respected,  and  the  claimant  might  hold  or  sell 
as  he  thought  fit.  But  all  claimants  appeared 
to  be  immediately  afterwards  shut  out  by  a  state- 
ment authoritatively  made  and  widely  circulated 
amongst  the  Natives  in  all  parts  of  the  country, 
that  the  purchase-money  having  been  paid  to 
Teira,  the  whole  of  the  land  had  become  the 
property  of  the  Crown.  Still  the  opposition  con- 
tinued, and  there  appeared  to  be  no  prospect  of 
obtaining  undisputed  title  to  the  land  ;  but  feeling 
himself  committed  to  effect  the  purchase,  the 
Governor  consulted  the  Executive  Council  on 
the  subject  (January  25th,  1860),  who  advised 
that,  should  William  King  or  any  other  Native 
endeavour  to  prevent  the  survey,  or  in  any  way 
interfere  with  the  prosecution  of  the  work — that 
the  surveyor's  party  should  be  protected,  during 
the  whole  performance  of  the  work,  by  military 
force ;  that  the  Commanding  Officer  should  be 
empowered  to  subject  the  Province  to  martial 
law,  and  that  he  should  be  instructed  to  keep 


90  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAE. 

possession  of.  the  debateable  land,  if  necessary, 
by  force  of  arms.  But  before  attempting  a  survey 
of  the  land,  Mr.  Parris,  the  District  Commissioner, 
made  a  last  ineffectual  effort  to  obtain  William 
King's  concurrence  in  the  sale.  "  I  was  with  him 
and  his  people,"  he  reported,  "  on  Monday  last, 
and  went  fully  into  the  question  with  them,  in- 
forming them  of  the  determination  of  the  Govern- 
ment in  the  matter.  I  endeavoured  to  work  upon 
them  by  explaining  to  them  how  very  much  the 
Government  had  been  troubled  with  the  Waitara 
question ;  that  it  was  their  duty  to  endeavour  to 
meet  the  Government  in  this  matter,  and  settle 
the  question  without  any  unpleasantness.  In 
reply,"  continued  the  Report,  "  a  young  man 
named  Hemi  Te  Koro  spoke  favourably ;  but 
before  he  had  finished,  William  King,  perceiving 
the  tendency  of  his  views,  got  up  and  said,  *  I  will 
not  consent  to  divide  the  land,  because  my  father's 
dying  words  and  instructions  were  to  hold  it.'" 
A  few  days  afterwards  (February  20th),  the 
survey  was  commenced  ;  but  being  obstructed, 
though  without  violence,  the  attempt  was  for  the 
time  abandoned.  "  It  was  the  wife  of  Wiremu 
Patukakawiki  and  their  own  two  daughters,  and 


OBSTRUCTION   OF   THE    SURVEY.  91 

some  other  women  of  their  hapus"  said  the 
Reverend  Rewai  Te  Ahan,  "who  drew  off  the 
Governor's  surveyors  from  their  own  pieces  of 
land."  In  reporting  the  obstruction  to  the  Secre- 
tary of  State,  the  Governor  says  "that  no  violence 
was  offered  by  the  Natives  " — a  statement  con- 
firmed by  one  of  the  local  newspapers,  which 
reported  that  the  obstruction  was  managed  in 
the  least  objectionable  way  possible,  and  that  no 
more  violence  was  used  than  was  necessary  to 
prevent  the  extension  of  the  chain.* 
-  ^P«n  days  afterwards,  although  there  was  no 
disturbance  of  the  public  peace,  martial  law  was 
proclaimed,  and  a  manifesto  was  published  by 
the  authorities  in  the  Maori  language,  and  widely 
circulated  by  special  agents  amongst  all  the  Tribes 

*  "  Last  Monday  (February  20th),  was  the  day;  and,  on  laying 
down  the  chain,  this  was  obstructed  by  a  parcel  of  old  Maori 
women,  sent  by  William  King  and  his  people,  to  prevent  by  main 
force  (although  without  arms)  the  surveyors  from  going  on 
with  the  survey.  Mr.  Carrington,  one  of  the  surveyors,  was 
embraced  by  one  of  the  old  hags,  together  with  his  theodolite, 
and  prevented  from  using  it,  and  the  chain  was  forcibly  taken 
away,  but  was  recovered;  a  reserve  of  men  was  stationed  near 
the  old  witches,  in  case  they  were  not  able  to  resist  the  survey; 
but  the  women  were  too  much  for  our  surveyors,  and  they  were 
compelled  ignominiously  to  retreat." — Correspondent  of  the 
"  Southern  Cross." 


92  NEW    ZEALAND   AND    THE    WAR. 

of  the  Northern  Island,  declaring  that  Te  Teira's 
title  had  been  carefully  investigated  and  found 
to  be  good ;  that  it  was  not  disputed  by  any  one  ; 
that  payment  for  the  land  had  been  received  by 
Te  Teira;  and  that  the  land  now  belonged  to 
the  Queen:  and  shortly  afterwards  (March  5) 
the  Queen's  Troops  were  marched  out  to  the 
Waitara,  and  themselves  or  their  Native  allies 
destroyed  the  homesteads  of  William  King  and 
his  people,  took  military  possession  of  the  ground, 
and  thus  dispossessed  by  force  the  occupants  of 
the  soil. 


93 


CHAPTER   V. 

Memorial  to  the  Governor  warning  him  not  to  proceed,  and 
showing  the  Rights  of  the  Native  Occupants  of  the  Land. — 
Rank  and  Position  of  the  Principal  Opponent  of  the  Sale. 
— Apprehension  amongst  the  Natives  excited  by  the  forcible 
Occupation  of  the  Waitara. — Remonstrances  of  the  Absentee 
Claimants  and  others. — Their  Petition  to  the  Queen  for  the 
Governor's  Recal. 

BEFORE  military  occupation  was  taken  of  the 
Waitara,  an  appeal  was  made  to  the  Governor 
by  one  of  the  settlers,  showing  that  William 
King,  being  the  Chief  of  the  Waitara,  it  was  no 
mere  assumption  on  his  part  to  claim  to  have  a 
voice  as  to  the  disposal  of  the  land,  more  especially 
as  many  who  had  never  been  consulted  had  claims 
to  specific  portions  of  the  block:  urging,  at  the 
same  time,  that  a  complete  public  and  impartial 
investigation  *  should  be  made,  and  deprecating 

*  "  Had  such  a  tribunal  existed,  there  is  little  doubt  but  that  the 
Waitara  misunderstanding  would  have  been  satisfactorily  adjusted. 
At  any  rate,  her  Majesty's  representative  would  have  occupied 
a  more  dignified  position  than  the  one  he  holds  in  the  case  as 
prosecutor,  judge  and  jury." — George  Clarke. 


94  NEW    ZEALAND   AND    THE    WAR. 

in  the  most  earnest  manner  the  employment  of 
military  force.  "It  is  with  the  deepest  surprise 
and  sorrow,"  he  wrote,  "  that  your  petitioner  has 
heard  that  a  resort  to  arms,  in  order  to  enforce 
an  alleged  purchase  of  an  insignificant  block  of 
land  at  the  Waitara,  may  be  almost  immediately 
expected ;  your  petitioner  advisedly  uses  the  word 
*  alleged,'  as  he  cannot  possibly  believe  that  your 
Excellency's  Government  would  consider  such 
purchase  as  a  de  jure  or  even  a  de  facto  one ; 
much  less,  that  they  would  attempt  to  take 
forcible  possession  of  the  block  referred  to,  were 
they  thoroughly  cognizant  of  the  real  facts  and 
circumstances.  Your  petitioner  fully  believes 
that  a  thorough  and  impartial  investigation,  with 
due  publicity,  at  a  full  meeting  of  all  the 
Waitara  Natives  on  the  spot,  would  elicit  the 
following  facts,  viz. :  in  portions  of  that  block, 
several  Natives,  whose  claims  are  presumably  un- 
known to  the  District  Land  Commissioner,  have 
also,  like  Teira,  a  bond  fide  individual  or  private 
interest ;  while,  over  the  whole  block,  rides  the 
Tribal  or  public  interest.  William  King  admits 
that  he  himself  has  no  individual  or  private 
interest  in  this  particular  block ;  but  (which  is 


MEMORIAL   TO    GOVERNOR   BROWNE.  95 

perfectly  consistent  with  such  admission)  he  right- 
fully claims,  as  the  principal  Chief  of  the  Waitara 
Tribe,  and  as  the  acknowledged  representative  of 
the  great  majority  of  the  same  Tribe,  that  the 
individual  or  private  interests  referred  to,  and 
also  such  over-riding  Tribal  or  public  interest, 
should  be  alike  respected  and  held  inviolate  by 
the  Government.  Were  the  whole  Tribe  at  the 
Waitara  consenting,  the  title  would  of  course  be 
clear  enough,  and  the  purchase  a  good,  complete, 
and  amicable  one ;  but  Teira,  so  far  from  having 
the  whole  tribe,  has  only  an  inconsiderable  frac- 
tion in  his  favour ;  while  against  him  is  arrayed 
the  great  majority,  with  the  principal  Chief  at 
their  head.  Did  that  majority  consent,  William 
King  would  also  consent  as  a  matter  of  course, 
he  being,  in  that  respect,  the  mouth-piece  (as  it 
were)  of  the  great  majority  ;  but  until  such 
majority  do  actually  consent,  William  King's 
concurrence  could  not  justly  bind  them,  and 
also  could  not  possibly  be  of  any  avail,  except 
as  a  mere  pretext  for  an  unjust  war  like  the 
one  which  is  said  to  be  in  agitation."  The  pre- 
ceding statements  contain  a  correct  summary  of 
the  Maori  unwritten  law  or  custom  of  real  pro- 


96  NEW    ZEALAND    AND    THE    WAR. 

perty  throughout  the  Island,  and  at  the  Waitara 
in  particular.  "  However  inconvenient  such  real 
property  law  may  be  to  the  Colonists,  or  detri- 
mental to  the  Aborigines  themselves,  it  cannot 
be  forcibly  abolished  without  glaring  injustice, 
and  the  almost  certain  risk  of  an  internecine 
war  between  the  two  races  throughout  the 
Colony.  That  war,  at  all  times  a  calamity,  would, 
under  such  circumstances,  be  also  a  crime.  That 
as  to  the  block  before  referred  to,  it  appears  in 
the  highest  degree  objectionable  that  the  District 
Land  Commissioner  should,  directly  or  indirectly, 
decide  on  the  title  of  owners — tribal  or  indi- 
vidual, absent  or  present,  dissenting  or  consent- 
ing— in  short,  should,  virtually,  decide  on  the 
validity  of  his  own  alleged  purchase,  and  finally, 
in  order  to  enforce  his  own  ex  parte  decision, 
should,  in  effect,  have  and  exercise  the  dread 
power  of  declaring  war:  thus  resting  in  one 
subordinate  officer  ministerial,  judicial,  and  dicta- 
torial functions.  Further,  it .  would  seem  that 
Teira's  allegation  of  his  own  absolute  interest — 
the  allegation  of  one  who  has  received  British 
gold,  and  who  believes  that  he  will  be  backed 
by  British  bayonets — the  allegation  of  one  who 


MEMORIAL  TO  GOVERNOR  BROWNE.      97 

shows  himself  ready,  for  the  sake  of  lucre,  to 
destroy  his  own  tribe  and  his  own  race,  and 
to  plunge  the  whole  Colony  into  unspeakable 
calamity — is  to  be  accepted  as  final  and  con- 
clusive, so  as  to  weigh  down  the  unanimous 
testimony  of  the  great  majority  of  the  Tribe, 
who,  unseduced  by  money,  and  unintimidated  by 
power,  are  prepared  to  seal  their  testimony  with 
their  own  life-blood.  Here  at  present  there  is 
(from  various  reasons,  too  numerous  to  mention) 
a  dead  silence ;  no  voice  is  raised  at  this,  the 
eleventh  hour.  Your  petitioner  has,  therefore, 
attempted  a  feeble  cry;  but  do  not,  let  me  be- 
seech your  Excellency,  despise  the  cause,  on 
account  of  the  feebleness,  the  informality,  or  the 
temerity  of  its  advocates,  for  the  cause  is  a  good 
and  noble  one:  it  is  not  the  cause  of  this  or 
that  individual,  of  this  or  that  section  of  Colonial 
society,  but  of  humanity  and  of  justice."  It  was 
not  until  nearly  a  year  after  the  war  commenced 
that  it  was  publicly  known  that  such  an  appeal 
had  been  addressed  to  the  Governor  before  the 
Troops  were  marched  into  the  field.  The  appeal, 
however,  was  made  in  vain.  Before  it  reached 
the  Governor,  martial  law  had  been  proclaimed, 

7 


98  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

and  it  was  probably  thought  that  it  was  now 
too  late  to  recede,  without  compromising  the  dig- 
nity of  the  representative  of  the  Crown  :  and  the 
Queen's  Troops  were  marched  upon  the  ground. 

The  most  satisfactory  evidence  of  the  valid 
purchase  of  land  from  the  Natives,  is  the  fact 
that  a  survey  has  been  made  of  it,  and  that  the 
boundaries  have  been  marked  out  upon  the  ground 
without  opposition,  and  without  calling  forth  any 
adverse  or  unsatisfied  claim.  In  case  the  survey 
is  interrupted  or  opposed,  the  usual  course  is, 
not  to  proceed  with  the  work  until  the  validity 
of  the  claims  has  been  inquired  into ;  but  in 
the  case  of  the  Waitara  purchase,  it  appears  to 
have  been  predetermined  that  the  survey  should 
be  carried  out  regardless  of  any  opposition  that 
might  be  offered,  and  that  the  land  should  be 
occupied  by  military  force. 

A  few  days  after  the  Troops  had  taken  posses- 
sion, a  small  party  of  about  seventy  Natives,  who 
had  been  driven  from  the  land,  returned ;  and,  for 
the  purpose  of  asserting  their  title,  and  of  keeping 
alive  their  claim,  built  a  stockade  within  the  limits 
of  the  debateable  land.  It  was  afterwards  admitted 
by  the  local  authorities  "  that  no  one  had  decided 


OCCUPATION  OF  THE  WAITABA.        99 

that  the  Pah  was  not  built  on  ground  belonging  to 
persons  who  built  it ;  "  but  the  Officer  in  command 
of  the  Troops  immediately  (March  17th)  took  up  a 
position  before  it,  and  sent  a  summons  to  its 
occupants  to  surrender,  which,  however,  they 
would  neither  read  nor  receive.  "  The  guns  and 
rockets,"  he  reported,  "  now  opened  fire  upon  the 
Pah  at  about  seven  hundred  yards,  and  in  half  an 
hour  I  moved  to  the  right,  to  batter  another  face  at 
shorter  range,  when  the  Natives  opened  fire  upon 
us."  Thus  hostilities  commenced,  the  first  shot 
being  fired  by  the  Troops.  A  heavy  fire  was  after- 
wards kept  up  against  the  stockade  with  shot  and 
shell,  one  hundred  and  thirty  rounds  being  fired 
from  the  howitzers,  besides  the  rockets.  In 
justification  of  these  proceedings,  it  has  been  said 
that  "to  hesitate  about  abstract  right  is  to  per- 
petuate disorder ; "  and  it  was  also  affirmed  that 
"  the  Governor  being  of  right  the  sole  judge  of 
questions  respecting  Native  territorial  claims,  was 
justified  in  enforcing  his  jurisdiction  in  the  only 
practical  mode,  viz.,  by  military  occupation." 
Yet,  assuming  that  the  stockade  was  built  on 
ground  belonging  to  those  who  built  it,  it  is 
difficult  to  see  what  justification  can  be  pleaded 

7—* 


100  NEW    ZEALAND    AND    THE    WAR. 

for  this   deadly  attack    upon    the   Queen's  sub- 
jects. 

If  active  military  operations  had  been  under- 
taken in  the  name  of  the  Crown,  for  the  purpose  of 
bringing  a  murderer  to  justice,  or  of  repressing 
some  serious  disturbance  of  the  public  peace,  or  of 
carrying  out  the  judgment  of  some  legal  tribunal, 
these  proceedings  would  have  excited  no  jealous 
apprehension  in  the  Native  mind.  Nearly  twenty 
years  before,  when  the  Natives  were  much  more 
numerous  than  they  now  are,  and  when  there  was 
not  a  single  company  of  soldiers  stationed  in  the 
colony,  a  young  Native  Chief  of  consequence, 
belonging  to  an  influential  Tribe,  was  tried  with 
all  the  solemn  form  and  ceremony  of  English  law, 
and  convicted  of  the  wilful  murder  of  an  English 
family,  and  publicly  executed  in  the  most  densely 
peopled  district  in  New  Zealand,  without  the 
slightest  disturbance  of  the  public  peace,  and  the 
justice  and  daring  of  the  act  inspired  the  Natives 
with  respect  and  confidence.  But  when  the  Queen's 
Troops  were  marched  to  the  Waitara,  and  when 
William  King  and  his  people,  who  for  years  had 
occupied  the  ground,  were  forcibly  driven  off,  and 
the  Troops  were  seen  to  take  possession  of  land,  the 


RANK  OF  THE  WAITARA  CHIEF.      101 

title  to  which  was  disputed,  and  which  for  years 
the  Native  owners  had  in  vain  been  importuned  to 
sell,  it  is  hardly  surprising  that  they  were 
irritated  to  see  their  old  suspicion  restored,  that 
"  the  Europeans  would  not  rest  until  they  had 
slain  and  taken  possession ; "  that  they  should 
regard  the  intentions  of  the  Government  with 
suspicion  and  distrust ;  and  that,  fearing  a  common 
danger,  Natives  in  other  parts  of  the  country 
should  take  up  arms  in  support  of  William 
King. 

The  conduct  of  the  Chief  of  the  Waitara,  in 
opposing  the  sale,  had  always  been  consistent,  and 
his  language  appeared  to  be  that  of  a  Chief 
engaged  in  maintaining  what  he  believed  to  be  a 
rightful  claim ;  but  it  was  represented,  by  those 
who  were  anxious  to  acquire  the  land,  as  that  of  a 
man  interposing  an  illegitimate  authority,  to  pre- 
vent the  true  owners  of  the  land  from  ceding  it  to 
the  Crown  ;  and  an  attempt  was  made  to  depreciate 
his  rank  and  position  in  the  Tribe.  But  the 
Native  Secretary,  reporting  an  interview  with  him 
as  long  ago  as  1855,  speaks  of  him  naturally,  and 
of  course,  as  the  "  principal  Chief  of  the  Waitara." 
"  On  our  arrival,"  wrote  Major  Nugent,  "  the 


102  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

whole  Tribe  assembled,  and  after  one  of  the  Chiefs 
had  briefly  stated  the  reports  that  they  had  heard, 
William  King,  the  principal  Chief  of  Waitara, 
arose  and  spoke  for  some  time ;  and  the  Chiefs  of 
a  neighbouring  tribe  speaking  of  him  about  the 
same  time,  said,  *  William  King  being  the  head 
Chief  of  all  Waitara  on  both  sides  of  it,  it  was  for 
himself  to  choose  and  say  on  which  side  of  it  he 
was  to  reside.' "  And  the  attempt  which  was  after- 
wards made,  to  raise  Te  Teira  to  equal  rank  with 
William  King,  was  treated  by  the  Natives  with 
derision.  "You  say,"  referring  to  Teira,  said  a 
Chief  of  Hawkes  Bay,  "  because  his  genealogy  was 
published  last  winter,  therefore  he  is  a  Chief. 
What,  indeed,  about  his  genealogy?  William 
King  would  never  give  his  genealogy,  because  it  is 
known  throughout  this  island  ;  it  is  not  recounted. 
This  is  a  thing  for  the  common  man  to  do,  who 
never  was  heard  of  before.  I  know  that  man 
Teira,  that  he  is  a  man  of  little  note ;  Wiremu 
Kingi  is  their  great  man,  heard  of  and  known  by 
all  the  Tribes  ;  but  Teira's  name  is  Manuka —  even 
Tea-tree — Scrub,  and  nothing  more."  No  one,  in 
fact,  can  read  the  voluminous  official  documents 
on  the  subject  of  Taranaki  without  seeing  that 


SERVICES    OF   THE    WAITARA    CHIEF.  103 

William  King  was  always  regarded  by  successive 
Governors,  and  by  all  the  civil  servants,  as  the 
de  facto  lord  of  the  manor  of  Waitara.  But  as  he 
was  looked  upon  as  the  principal  obstacle  to  the 
acquisition  of  the  land,  he  had  always  been  un- 
popular with  the  Taranaki  settlers. 

There  is  no  doubt,  however,  that  while  he  was 
residing  in  the  South,  he  was  considered  to  have 
done  good  service  to  the  Government,  and  to 
have  proved  himself  to  be  a  staunch  ally.  After 
the  fatal  catastrophe  at  the  Wairau,  when  the 
settlement  of  Wellington  (then  utterly  defenceless) 
was  threatened  by  Te  Rauparaha,  William  King, 
then  residing  at  Waikanae,  had  nearly  1,000 
well-armed  men  who  obeyed  his  orders,  and  to 
his  loyalty  alone  was  attributed  the  failure  of 
Te  Rauparaha's  schemes  ;  and  more  recently, 
during  the  disturbances  near  Wellington  in  1846-7, 
he  joined  his  forces  with  our  Troops,  and  was 
declared  by  authority  to  have  been  mainly  instru- 
mental in  driving  Rangihaeta  from  the  bush. 
But  notwithstanding  his  public  services,  he  received 
no  welcome  from  the  Taranaki  settlers  ;  and  as  his 
return  to  the  Waitara  in  1848  diminished  their 
hope  of  obtaining  possession  of  that  district,  his 


104  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

arrival  was  regarded  by  them  almost  in  the  light 
of  a  public  calamity.* 

Though  the  Waitara  Natives  had  many  sympa- 
thizers in  all  parts  of  the  country,  the  number  of 
Natives  belonging  to  other  Tribes  who  actually 
went  to  Taranaki  to  join  them,  was  by  no  means 
considerable ;  but  the  feeling  of  dissatisfaction  and 
distrust  excited  in  their  minds  by  the  conduct  of 
the  authorities  in  taking  possession  of  Native  land 
by  force,  was  almost  universal.  "  Everything," 
as  Sir  William  Martin  observed,  "  tended  to 
strengthen  the  notion,  already  generally  entertained 
amongst  the  Natives,  that  the  Government  cared 
for  nothing  so  much  as  to  get  land.  Can  we  be 
surprised  that  the  old  feeling  of  distrust  acquired 
at  once  a  new  strength,  and  spread  rapidly  through 
the  widely  scattered  settlements  of  the  Ngatiawa 
Tribe?  Nor  could  it  be  confined  even  to  that 
Tribe.  The  sense  of  a  common  interest,  a  common 
peril,  carried  it  onward  through  the  country ;  and 

*  "During  the  two  years  that  I  knew  William  King  at 
Waikanae,  I  always  found  him  exceedingly  quiet  and  well- 
disposed.  He  was  always  most  attentive  to  his  religious  duties; 
and  during  school-hours  he  was  constantly  to  be  found  in  his 
place  with  the  rest  of  his  people,  thus  encouraging  them  by 
his  example,  and  was  undoubtedly  a  warm  support  to  the 
Rev.  Samuel  Williams. 


APPREHENSIONS  OF  THE  NATIVES.     105 

when  at  last  force  was  resorted  to,  the  feeling  of 
alarm  and  irritation  reached  its  height.  These 
men,  the  Maories,  chafe  under  the  sense  of  what 
they  believe  to  be  a  great  wrong.  They  are 
bitterly  disappointed.  They  ask  why  a  Govern- 
ment, which  had  been  constantly  urging  them  to 
settle  their  own  disputes  by  peaceable  means, 
should  itself  resort  at  once  to  armed  force  ?  Why 
such  force  is  employed,  not  to  punish  crime,  but 
to  seize  land  ?  They  ask  why  is  William  King, 
our  old  ally,  now  treated  as  an  enemy?  Why 
does  the  Pakeha  denounce  without  measure  the 
slaughter  of  the  five  men  at  Oraata,  committed 
after  hostilities  had  commenced,  while  Ihaia,  the 
contriver  of  a  most  foul  and  treacherous  murder, 
is  received  by  us  as  a  friend  and  ally  ?  Such 
men  unwillingly  accept  the  answers  which  are  too 
readily  suggested:  William  King  will  not  part 
with  the  Waitara ;  Ihaia  is  willing  to  sell 
land." 

As  regards  the  Waitara,  too,  it  has  always  been 
especially  valued  by  the  Native  owners.  "  From 
ancient  Maori  traditions,"  says  the  late  Protector 
of  Aborigines,  "  it  appears  that  this  land  had  been 
in  possession  of  the  tribe  from  time  immemorial ; 


106  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

that  it  is  dear  to  them  from  the  fact  that  it  is  the 
spot  on  which  their  forefathers  landed  when  they 
emigrated  to  this  country;  that  on  this  account 
the  place  is  sacred  ground  to  them,  so  much  so  that 
when  the  New  Zealand  Company's  purchase  was 
made  at  Taranaki,  Wiremu  Kingi's  father,  as  head 
of  his  Tribe,  and  again,  some  time  after,  with  his 
dying  breath,  solemnly  charged  his  son  never  to 
give  up  the  possession  of  their  ancestors  to  the 
Pakeha."  "Brothers,"  said  a  Red  Indian  Chief  in 
a  Council  held  by  the  Cherokees,  "  brothers,  we 
have  heard  the  words  of  the  great  father:  he  is 
very  good ;  he  says  that  he  loves  his  red  children. 
Brothers,  when  the  first  white  man  came  among 
us,  the  Muscozins  gave  him  ground  and  lighted  a 
fire  to  warm  him.  When  the  pale  faces  of  the 
South  waged  war  against  him,  our  young  warriors 
drew  their  tomahawks  and  shielded  his  head  from 
the  scalping-knife.  But  when  the  white  man  was 
warmed  by  the  fire  lighted  by  Indians,  and  had 
fattened  on  Indian  liberality,  he  became  very 
great ;  the  summits  of  mountains  did  not  stop  him, 
and  his  feet  covered  plains  and  valleys,  his  arms 
extended  to  the  two  seas.  Then  he  became  our 
great  father.  He  loved  his  red  children ;  but  he 


TREATMENT    OF    THE    NATIVES.  107 

said,  '  You  had  better  move  a  little  farther,  lest  I 
unintentionally  tread  on  you,'  and  with  one  foot 
he  pushed  red  men  beyond  the  sea,  and  with  the 
other  he  trampled  on  the  graves  of  their  ancestors. 
But  our  great  father  loves  his  red  children,  and 
soon  held  to  them  another  language.  He  spoke 
a  great  deal,  but  what  he  said  meant  nothing  but 
'  Move  farther  off,  you  are  still  too  near  me.'  I 
have  heard  many  speeches  of  our  great  father, 
but  all  begin  and  end  in  the  same  way.  Brothers, 
when  he  spoke  to  us  on  a  preceding  occasion,  he 
said  to  us,  '  Go  a  little  farther,  you  are  still  too 
near:  go  beyond  the  Oconce,  and  the  Oakmulyo, 
there  is  an  excellent  country ; '  he  also  added,  '  This 
land  is  yours  for  ever  after.'  And  now  he  says, 
*  The  country  in  which  you  are  settled  belongs  to 
you,  but  go  to  the  other  side  of  the  Mississippi, 
where  there  is  plenty  of  game;  there  you  may 
remain  as  long  as  the  grass  grows  and  the  water 
flows.'  Brothers,  will  not  our  great  father  join  us 
there  also,  for  he  loves  his  red  children,  and  has  a 
forked  tongue."  When  Captain  Hobson  was 
seeking  to  induce  the  Natives  of  New  Zealand  to 
sign  the  treaty  of  Waitangi,  by  engaging,  in  the 
name  of  her  Majesty,  that  it  should  be  for  their 


108  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

own  advantage  to  become  the  subjects  of  the 
Crown,  he,  too,  was  believed  by  many  of  them,  to 
whom  the  fate  of  the  Aborigines  of  other  countries 
appeared  to  have  been  known,  to  be  speaking  with 
a  forked  tongue.  "  Send  the  man  away,"  said  one 
of  them ;  "  do  not  sign  the  paper ;  if  you  do  you 
will  be  reduced  to  the  condition  of  slaves,  and  be 
obliged  to  break  stones  for  the  roads.  Your  land 
will  be  taken  from  you,  and  your  dignity  as  Chiefs 
will  be  destroyed."  They  had  heard,  they  said, 
the  history  of  our  conduct  to  the  Aborigines  of 
America  and  Australia,  and  could  not  but  be 
jealous  of  our  object  in  seeking  to  gain  a  footing  in 
the  country.  Great  pains  have  indeed  been  taken 
by  successive  Governors,  missionaries,  and  minis- 
ters of  religion,  and  by  all  persons  in  authority, 
to  satisfy  them  of  our  disinterested  intentions :  but 
the  forcible  occupation  by  the  Queen's  troops  of 
a  much  valued  tract  of  Native  land  excited  a  dis- 
trustful feeling  in  their  minds ;  and,  alarmed  at  the 
growing  greatness  of  the  white  man,  and  seeing 
that  "  the  summits  of  mountains  do  not  stop  him — 
that  his  feet  cover  plains  and  valleys,  and  that  his 
arms  extend  to  the  two  seas" — the  Maories  are 
becoming  possessed  by  an  instinctive  misgiving 


NATIVE    REMONSTRANCES.  109 

that  they  will  soon  be  thrust  aside  to  make  way 
for  the  insidious  stranger. 

Grave  remonstrances  against  the  proceedings  of 
the  Government  poured  in  from  all  parts  of  the 
country,  expressed  in  all  cases  with  great  point 
and  force,  and  not  unfrequently  in  the  most 
touching  language.  "  The  reason  why  I  write  to 
you  is  this,"  said  one  of  the  Natives,  referring  to 
the  sale  by  Teira,  "  that  I  feel  concerned  for  the 
Pakehas  who  are  living  in  peace,  and  for  the 
Maories  also  who  are  living  in  peace,  lest  they  be 
dragged  by  his  evil  deeds  and  get  into  trouble, 
because  I  am  certain  they  will  get  into  trouble." 
"  Friends,  companions,  brothers,  farewell,  and  abide 
where  you  are  with  the  people  of  your  friends, 
and  your  fathers.  Listen,  Rewai,  and  your  people, 
and  our  Father  Hadfield.  Here  is  death — I  mean 
Waitara ;  the  Pakeha  is  now  taking  it."  "  Now," 
wrote  the  Reverend  Rewai  Ahau  to  the  Superin- 
tendent of  Wellington,  "  we  thought  that  the  in- 
tentions of  the  Governor  would  not  be  different 
from  those  of  the  other  Governors  who  preceded 
him.  Now,  we  are  perplexed  and  say, '  Well,  these 
are  new  regulations  from  our  Queen ;  but  we 
suppose  that  the  Governor  has,  perhaps,  been 


110  HEW    ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

deceived  by  Teira  and  his  companions,  and  by  his 
Land  Purchaser  at  Taranaki;  and  therefore  he  has 
so  lately  sent  his  soldiers  to  Waitara  to  frighten  all 
the  men  and  the  women  who  drove  off  his  surveyors 
from  the  land  which  was  their  property  and  ours, 
and  to  take  it  without  paying  us.'  *  *  *  I  say,  in 
conclusion,  that  I  cannot  find  words  to  pacify  my 
Tribe,  that  they  may  be  no  longer  irritated  about 
our  land ;  they  are  very  sore  that  the  land  of  our 
ancestors  should  be  taken  without  their  consent. 
If  that  land  should  be  permanently  taken,  it  will  be 
a  permanent  saying,  down  to  future  generations, 
that  the  land  was  violently  taken  by  the  Queen  of 
England's  Governor.  And  where  is  the  help  now," 
he  concludes,  "  with  which  the  Governor  requites 
Wiremu  Kingi  ?  Wiremu  Kingi  always  was  one 
who  upheld  the  Government.  He  never  in  any 
way  recognized  the  Maori  King  up  to  the  time  of 
the  fighting  about  Waitara." 

Six  months  after  the  commencement  of  hostili- 
ties, several  of  the  Waitara  Natives,  who  were 
then  residing  in  the  south,  formally  addressed  the 
Superintendent  of  Wellington  on  the  subject. 
"We  have  portions  of  land,"  they  say,  "at 
Waitara,  within  the  piece  of  land  which  was 


NATIVE    REMONSTRANCES.  Ill 

wrongly  sold  by  Teira  to  the  Governor,  as 
well  as  those  who  were  driven  off  that  piece  of 
land.  It  belongs  to  our  ancestors.  We  ask  this 
question.  What  are  we  peaceable  persons,  who 
are  not  joining  in  the  fighting,  to  do  when  our 
lands  are  wrongfully  taken  by  the  Governor  ? 
Where  shall  we  seek  a  way  by  which  we  may  get 
our  lands  restored  to  us  ?  Shall  we  seek  it  from 
the  Queen,  or  from  whom  ?  We  imagined  that  it 
was  for  the  law  to  rectif^wrongs.  Up  to  this 
time,  our  hearts  keep  anxiously  inquiring.  We 
will  say  no  more.  From  us  members  of  Ngatiawa, 
and  owners  of  that  land  at  Waitara."  "  Birds,"  said 
William  Thompson,  "  do  not  cry  unless  there  be 
an  enemy  in  sight,  except  indeed  in  the  morning 
and  evening.  At  daybreak  their  song  is  heard; 
and  at  the  twilight  again,  but  not  in  the  daytime 
unless  some  bird  of  prey  appears.  They  sit  quietly 
in  the  branches  of  the  trees  and  make  no  noise, 
until  they  see  the  great  bird,  the  hawk,  that  comes 
to  destroy  them ;  then  all  cry  out,  great  birds  and 
small.  There  is  a  general  cry."  (Meaning,  we 
were  quiet  and  should  have  remained  so,  had  not 
a  great  bird  disturbed  us  and  aroused  our  fears.) 
"  Who  caused  the  pain  ? "  said  Renata,  the 


112  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

eloquent  spokesman  of  the  Ngatikahuhuna  Tribe. 
"  I  take  it  to  have  been  the  Governor.  Very 
different  were  the  land-purchasing  arrangements 
of  former  days.  There  was  to  be  an  assemblage ; 
and  when  they  had  all  consented,  then  the  land 
should  pass.  All  the  Maories  heard  this  from  the 
Governor.  But  now  they  hear — eh  ?  this  plan  of 
buying  is  changed,  and  land  is  now  to  be  sold  by 
a  single  individual.  Sir,  this  is  the  way  by  which 
this  pain,  this  trouble*  has  come  upon  us  ;  it  was 
through  double-dealing  that  this  trouble  came. 
Had  the  old  way  continued,  we  should  not  have 
gone  wrong ;  but  since  it  has  been  abandoned,  and 
attention  has  been  paid  to  a  single  individual, 
difficulties  have  arisen.  Sir,  all  these  evils  are  of 
your  doing.  First,  there  was  the  wish  to  take  our 
lands,  and  now  is  the  accomplishment  of  it;  for 
the  cause  (of  the  war)  was  but  a  small  matter,  and 
you  have  gone  on  importing  Pakehas  from  other 
lands  to  fight  with  the  Maories.  The  next  thing 
will  be,  you  will  hide  your  error  under  the  cloak 
of  the  Waikatos  having  gone  to  Taranaki  to  ward 
off  the  weapon  raised  by  you  against  William  King, 
whereas  your  opposition  was  made  in  order  that 
you  might  get  the  land.  But  you  say  that  man, 


PETITION  TO   THE   QUEEN.  113 

William  King,  must  let  down  his  bristles,  and  pay- 
obeisance  to  his  Sovereign  the  Queen.  This  is  the 
answer :  Sir,  what  then  is  the  Maori  doing  ?  The 
Maori  is  yielding  odedience ;  for  many  years  he 
has  been  listening  to  that  teaching  of  the  Queen's. 
But  the  Governor  has  made  it  all  go  wrong.  Your 
word  is  not  clear.  Perhaps  you  think  he  is  not  a 
man,  that  you  say  he  should  not  raise  his  bristles 
when  his  land  is  taken  from  him  ?  If  your  land 
were  taken  by  a  Maori,  would  your  bristles  not 
rise  ?  Give  him  back  his  land,  and  then  if  we  see 
his  bristles  still  sticking  up,  I  will  admit  that  you 
are  right.  You  quote  from  the  Scripture  that 
children  should  obey  their  parents ;  quote  to  the 
Governor  the  other  portion  of  the  same  passage, 
'  Fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  wrath.' " 

On  all  former  occasions  of  dissatisfaction,  the 
Natives  had  been  instructed  that  instead  of  taking 

o 

up  arms,  and  resorting  to  force  for  the  redress  of 
their  grievances,  they  ought  to  appeal  to  the  law, 
or  seek  for  protection  by  petition  to  the  Queen,* 
who,  though  far  away,  they  were  taught  to  believe 
is  ever  mindful  of  their  interests;  and  several 
hundred  of  the  Natives  residing  in  the  South 
*  See  Note,  ante,  Chapter  n.  p.  46. 

8 


114  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   TNE   WAR. 

addressed  a  memorial  to  Her  Majesty,  praying  for 
the  Governor's  recal.  "  This,"  said  the  memo- 
rialists, "  is  the  memorial  (lit.  lamentation)  of  us 
your  loving  children,  (sighing)  under  the  darkness 
which  has  at  this  present  time  befallen  us.  The 
Governor  has  unwarrantably  proceeded  to  take 
possession  of  land  of  a  certain  Chief  at  Taranaki, 
named  Wiremu  King.  The  Governor  purchased 
it  from  a  Native  named  Te  Teira ;  he  has  fought 
about  that  land,  and  fired  upon  the  people  of  that 
place.  They  were  loving  subjects  of  yours.  Their 
object  was  not  to  trample  upon  the  law,  but  rather 
to  retain  possession  of  the  land  handed  down  to 
them  by  their  ancestors  and  by  their  father.  They 
did  not  wish  to  sell  that  land.  This  unwarrant- 
able proceeding  of  this  Governor  has  occasioned 
grief  and  confusion  to  all  of  us,  because  we  know 
that  this  system  is  not  yours ;  thus  taking  away, 
without  cause,  the  land  of  every  person,  and  of  the 
orphan  and  widow."  An  attempt  was  made  to 
discredit  this  memorial ;  and  in  this  instance  those 
who  signed  it  received,  in  the  name  of  her  Majesty, 
a  curt  and  discouraging  reply.  But  there  is  no 
doubt  that  it  expressed  the  feeling  of  thousands ; 
and  that  the  loyalty  of  her  Majesty's  Maori 


PETITION   TO   THE   QUEEN.  115 

subjects  was  most  severely  tried,  "  My  heart,"  said 
one  of  our  most  staunch  allies,  "  is  split  asunder ; 
half  of  it  ia  with  the  Pakeha  who  was  my  teacher, 
the  other  is  with  the  Maories  who  are  my  brothers," 
— a  sentiment  which  throughout  New  Zealand  then 
painfully  divided  the  hearts  of  the  most  loyal  of 
her  Majesty's  Native  subjects.  And  but  for  their 
knowledge  of  the  fact  that  they  had  "  sturdy 
friends,"  who,  both  in  the  Assembly  and  elsewhere, 
at  the  risk  of  being  charged  with  having  forgotten 
their  allegiance,  manfully  espoused  their  cause ; 
and  but  for  the  belief  that  the  Natives  entertained 
that  the  Queen  of  England  would  yet  redress  the 
wrong,  and  condemn  the  policy  of  the  then  Colonial 
rulers,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  they  would 
have  been  driven  to  make  common  cause,  and  to 
join  in  a  general  resistance  to  what  they  believed 
to  be  the  injustice  of  our  rule. 


8—2 


116  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Question  of  Title. — Disastrous  Consequences  to  the  Taranaki 
Settlement,  from  the  forcible  Occupation  of  the  Waitara. — 
Popularity  of  the  Government  Policy. — Debates  in  the  General 
Assembly. — Sir  William  Martin's  Pamphlet  on  the  "  Taranaki 
Question." — "  Notes  by  the  Governor." 

"  THE  question  of  title,"  it  has  been  said,  "  is  one 
on  which  persons  not  versed  in  the  intricacies  of 
Native  usage  cannot  expect  to  form  an  inde- 
pendent judgment ;  and,  in  the  management  of 
Native  affairs,  the  Governor  of  New  Zealand 
commonly  acts  with  the  assistance  of  the  Officers 
of  the  Native  Department,  who  from  their  know- 
ledge of  the  language,  character,  and  customs,  of 
the  Natives,  are  supposed  to  be  qualified  to  give 
him  accurate  information  and  reliable  advice."  But, 
from  the  published  records  of  the  Office,  it  does 
not  appear  that  the  Native  Department  was  con- 
sulted either  as  to  the  validity  of  the  purchase, 
or  as  to  the  expediency  of  driving  William  King 
and  his  people  from  the  Waitara,  and  of  taking 


QUESTION   OF   TITLE.  117 

possession  of  the  land  by  military  force.  Ex- 
perience, however,  has  long  since  proved  that  no 
menaces  of  military  interference  were  likely  to 
have  any  effect  upon  men  who  from  their  child- 
hood have  been  accustomed  to  regard  it  as  a 
point  of  honour  to  shed  their  last  drop  of  blood 
for  the  inheritance  of  their  Tribe ;  and  as  not  six 
months  before  the  commencement  of  hostilities 
the  Governor  had  himself  reported  that  "  the 
immediate  consequences  of  any  attempt  to  acquire 
Maori  lands  without  previously  extinguishing  the 
title  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  having  an  interest 
in  them,  would  be  an  universal  outbreak,  in  which 
many  innocent  Europeans  would  perish,"  it  is 
impossible  to  avoid  the  conclusion  that,  by  whom- 
soever he  was  advised,  he  was  entirely  misled 
as  to  the  completeness  of  the  inquiry  into  the 
validity  of  the  title,  and  as  to  the  probable  con- 
sequences of  driving  from  their  homesteads  an 
influential  Chief  and  his  people  by  military  force. 
But  before  the  Governor  of  New  Zealand  can 
form  a  sound  and  independent  judgment  on  im- 
portant Native  questions,  he  must  have  time  to 
become  acquainted  with  Native  usages,  modes 
of  expression,  and  habits  of  thought.  The  late 


118  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

Governor  was  no  doubt  told  that  William  King 
had  always  been  the  one  great  obstacle  to  the 
progress  of  the  settlement ;  that  he  had  not  only 
refused  to  sell  his  own  land,  but  had  interfered 
to  prevent  the  sale  of  the  land  of  others;  that 
Te  Teira  and«  those  who  offered  the  block  of 
land  at  the  Waitara  for  sale,  had  an  absolute 
right  to  sell  it;  and  that  whatever  might  be  the 
case  in  other  parts  of  the  country,  there  existed 
no  tribal  right  at  the  Waitara  to  prevent  the 
claimants  from  disposing  of  it;  that  the  inter- 
ference of  William  King  was  an  unwarrantable 
assumption  which  he  would  not  venture  to  main- 
tain ;  that  no  danger  of  an  armed  resistance  need 
be  apprehended;  and,  that  by  showing  a  bold  front, 
the  Governor  would  completely  overawe  him,  and 
lay  a  solid  foundation  for  the  prosperity  of  the 
settlement,  and  earn  for  himself  the  character 
of  the  most  spirited  and  enlightened  ruler  who 
had  ever  administered  the  Government  of  New 
Zealand.  But  unfortunately  the  persons  by  whose 
opinions  the  late  Governor  appears  to  have  been 
guided,  were  not  in  a  position  to  give  him  reliable 
advice  ;  and  urged  to  find  an  outlet  for  the 
settlers,  and  counselled  by  his  Ministers  that  the 


RESULTS   OF   MILITARY    OCCUPATION.  119 

time  had  arrived  when  it  was  necessary  that  his 
authority  should  be  supported  by  the  bayonet, 
he  determined  to  occupy  the  land  by  military 
force. 

The  certain  consequences  of  this  unusual  pro- 
ceeding soon  became  apparent,  and  the  blind- 
ness of  those  who  urged  the  Governor  to  resort 
to  force  was  visited  upon  the  unfortunate  settlers 
in  a  manner  the  most  painful  and  humiliating. 
Within  less  than  a  fortnight  after  the  adoption 
of  the  "  vigorous  policy "  recommended  by  the 
Council  of  the  Province,  and  which  they  declared 
would  be  attended  by  no  danger  of  an  outbreak, 
the  Superintendent  reported  "that,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  about  ninety  persons,  the  whole  of  the 
settlers  had  abandoned  their  homesteads,  and  were 
concentrated  in  the  town ;  that,  in  a  small  town 
intended  for  a  population  of  1,000,  upwards  of 
2,500  were  crowded,  and  that  nearly  500  of  them 
were  living  upon  rations  supplied  at  the  public 
expense :  and  he  suggested  that  in  point  of 
economy,  and  for  other  reasons,  it  would  be 
expedient  to  deport  women  and  children  to  the 
number  of  about  600  from  the  Province." 
Whether  or  not  their  claims  were  valid,  it  was 


120  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

now  evident  that  the  Natives  who  had  been 
forcibly  dispossessed  would  not  submit  to  see 
them  set  aside  by  force,  and  since  blood  on  both 
sides  had  been  shed,  the  Governor  became  alive 
to  the  dangerous  consequences  of  commencing 
a  survey  before  he  was  assured  that  all  who 
had  even  a  disputed  claim  to  the  land  desired  it 
should  be  sold.  He  now  reported  to  the  Duke  of 
Newcastle  that  a  much  larger  number  of  Troops 
than  had  hitherto  been  asked  for  would  be 
necessary  to  maintain  possession  of  the  Colony  at 
all ;  that  he  had  written  to  the  Governors  of  the 
Australian  Colonies,  requesting  them  to  send  him 
such  support  as  they  were  able ;  and  that  hitherto 
he  had  considered  that  2,000  men,  with  a  strong 
Company  of  Artillery,  would  have  enabled  him  to 
bring  such  a  force  into  the  field  suddenly  as 
would  extinguish  the  first  sparks  of  rebellion ;  but 
that  he  was  now  compelled  to  say  that  he  believed 
3,000  men,  a  steam  gun-boat,  and  a  steamer  of 
war,  would  be  necessary  for  some  time  to  come,  to 
ensure  the  maintenance  of  peace.  Following 
closely  upon  repeated  assurances  that  the  pur- 
chase of  the  land  had  been  completed  fairly — that 
it  was  not  disputed  by  any  one — that  the  Chief 


RESULTS   OF   MILITARY   OCCUPATION.  121 

of  the  Waitara  had  never  asserted  any  title  to  it 
— and  that  no  real  opposition  was  expected  from 
him  —  this  startling  intelligence  surprised  the 
British  Cabinet,  and  drew  from  Sir  Cornewall 
Lewis,  then  acting  as  Colonial  Minister,  a  grave 
and  significant  reply. 

Many  months,  however,  elapsed  before  the 
public  generally  was  aware  how  little  can  be 
effected  in  New  Zealand  by  military  force ;  and, 
with  the  insignificant  number  of  Troops  at  his 
disposal,  the  situation  of  the  Officer  in  command 
was  painfully  embarrassing.  The  Pahs  of  the 
insurgents  were  invariably  taken,  but  the  occu- 
pants as  certainly  succeeded  in  making  their 
escape  ;  and  instead  of  gaining  credit  for  capturing 
their  strongholds,  Colonel  Gould,  after  being  in- 
volved in  an  unequal  contest  with  a  formidable 
enemy,  in  an  impracticable  country,  was  given  to 
understand  that  "  the  Maories  construe  escape  into 
victory,"  that  they  must  be  "made  to  feel  our 
power  both  to  protect  and  to  avenge,"  and  that 
it  was  expected  he  would  find  some  means  of 
striking  an  effective  blow  against  them.  At  the 
same  time,  however,  the  Governor  was  anxious  to 
avoid  unnecessary  bloodshed ;  and  two  months  after 


122  NEW   ZEALAND  AND  THE   WAR. 

the  commencement  of  hostilities  he  requested  that 
Colonel  Gould  "would  abstain  from  all  inter- 
ference with  William  King,  unless  he  should 
himself  commence  hostilities."  He  afterwards 
repeated  the  request,  and  for  some  time  there  was 
an  almost  total  cessation  of  active  operations. 
But,  unfortunately  for  the  Officer  in  command,  it 
was  not  then  generally  known  that  he  had*  been 
prohibited  from  taking  the  offensive  and  attack- 
ing William  King;  so  his  unexplained  inaction 
naturally  bore  the  appearance  of  a  want  of  energy 
and  enterprise ;  and,  failing  to  gain  any  decided 
advantage  over  the  insurgents,  Colonel  Gould  was 
assailed  on  all  sides  with  the  bitterest  abuse. 

The  danger  of  rousing  the  Natives  into  an 
armed  resistance  was  now  sufficiently  apparent; 
for  with  more  than  2,000  British  troops  in  the 
province,  with  the  sea  close  at  hand  for  the  base 
of  our  operations,  and  with  five  ships  of  war  on 
the  New  Zealand  Station,  the  insurgents,  in- 
ferior to  ourselves  in  arms,  numbers,  and  equip- 
ment, soon  had  the  whole  district  in  their  power. 
The  settlers,  who  bore  their  accumulated  misfor- 
tunes with  wonderful  spirit,  and  who  for  several 
months  were  crowded  together  in  a  state  of 


RESULTS   OF   MILITARY   OCCUPATION.  123 

helpless  inactivity  within  the  narrow  limits  of  the 
town,*  had  the  mortification  to  see  their  home- 
steads set  on  fire  and  their  cattle  driven  away 
within  less  than  a  mile  of  the  military  post. 
Those  who  ventured  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
lines  were  liable  to  be  waylaid  and  shot;  the 
road  to  the  Waitara,  not  more  than  twelve  miles 
distant,  could  only  be  traversed  in  safety  with  a 
powerful  military  escort ;  and  instead  of  convinc- 
ing the  Natives  of  our  power  "  to  protect  and 
avenge,"  our  protecting  power,  as  had  been 
frequently  foretold,  was  seen  to  be  practically 
limited  within  gunshot  of  the  camp. 

It  appears  to  have  been  determined  that  the 
public  should  have  no  opportunity  of  expressing 
any  opinion  either  as  to  the  justice  or  policy  of 
occupying  the  land  by  a  military  force ;  thus  the 
determination  of  the  Executive  to  have  recourse  to 
force,  in  case  of  need,  to  gain  possession  of  the 
land,  was  designedly  concealed,  on  the  ground 
that  the  public  discussion  of  the  question  would 
have  been  likely  to  produce  more  harm  than  good ; 


*  The  area  within  the  trenches,  in  which  nearly  the  whole 
population  were  for  a  length  of  time  cooped  up,  did  not  exceed 
thirty  acres. 


124  NEW    ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

and  when,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  community, 
martial  law  was  proclaimed,  Tew  of  the  settlers 
were  sufficiently  informed  on  the  subject  to  form 
any  opinion  of  the  merits  of  the  case.  It  was 
officially  stated  by  the  authorities  that  the  Native 
was  in  arms  against  the  Queen's  sovereign 
authority;  that  the  Chief  of  the  Waitara  had 
never  possessed  or  asserted  any  title  to  the  land ; 
that  he  was  a  lawless  and  turbulent  member  of 
a  powerful  and  mischievous  anti-land-selling 
league ;  that  the  title  of  the  seller  had  been  care- 
fully investigated,  and  found  to  be  valid ;  that  to 
enforce  the  purchase  would  be  to  protect  the  weak 
against  the  strong,  and  would  tend  to  the  speedy 
acquisition  of  large  tracts  of  valuable  land,  not 
only  in  the  Province  of  Taranaki,  but  in  other 
parts  of  the  country.  Under  these  circum- 
stances, and  looking  to  the  opinion  frequently 
expressed  by  the  Governor,  of  the  danger  of  at- 
tempting to  buy  land  with  a  disputed  title,  it  was 
naturally  believed  that  the  Government  would  not 
have  risked  a  Native  insurrection  by  enforcing 
the  purchase  of  a  small  tract  of  land,  the  tide  to 
which  was  open  to  the  slightest  doubt  And,  as 
the  expenses  of  the  war  were  to  be  borne  by  Great 


POPULARITY  OF   THE    GOVERNOR'S   POLICY.     125 

Britain,  the  local  Government,  on  opening  the 
session,  informed  the  General  Assembly  that  they 
had  received  from  all  parts  of  the  Colony  assu- 
rances of  sympathy  and  support.  Seeing  that 
these  statements  were  made  on  the  authority  of  the 
Government,  it  is  hardly  surprising  that  their 
policy  was  afterwards  supported  by  a  majority  in 
both  Houses  of  the  Colonial  Parliament.  In  the 
Upper  House,  the  war  party  were  as  three  to  one, 
and  the  former  Attorney-General  of  the  Colony 
was  the  only  member  who  raised  his  voice  in 
opposition.  In  the  House  of  Representatives, 
parties  were  more  nearly  balanced.  The  Ministers 
confidently  maintained  the  validity  of  the  pur- 
chase, but  they  showed  no  desire  to  have  the  case 
investigated  by  competent  authority,  and  they 
succeeded  in  defeating  a  motion  for  a  Committee 
of  Inquiry.  But  Native  interests  were  not  with- 
out powerful  advocates  in  the  Assembly ;  and  the 
case  of  the  Natives  was  supported  with  great  spirit 
by  the  Superintendent  of  the  Province  of  Auckland, 
the  Superintendent  of  the  Province  of  Wellington, 
by  the  leader  of  the  opposition,  by  the  Chairman 
of  Committees,  and  by  other  leading  members  of 
the  Assembly. 


126  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

"  Whenever  land  was  spoken  of,"  said  Mr. 
Carleton,  "  the  suspicion  of  the  Natives  was  raised. 
The  influence  of  the  Native  Secretary's  Depart- 
ment had  been  entirely  destroyed  by  its  having 
been  connected  with  the  Land  Purchase  Depart- 
ment ;  the  Governor  had  lost  his  influence  through 
having  become  the  chief  land  broker.  The  Natives 
felt  that  the  Governor  was  no  longer  a  judge 
between  themselves  and  the  Land  Purchaser." 
And  he  maintained  that  inquiry  should  be  made 
into  the  circumstances  of  the  case ;  and,  if  injustice 
should  be  found  to  have  been  done,  that  restitution 
should  be  made.  "  The  land,"  he  declared,  "  was 
the  bone  in  this  case  ;  if  wrongly  acquired,  we  had 
to  give  it  up.  For  the  quarrel  was  not  confined  to 
Taranaki ;  we  had  lost  the  confidence  of  three- 
fourths  of  the  Natives,  who  believed  that  the 
intention  of  the  Government  was  to  take  their 
lands  by  force.  If  we  desired  to  avert  a  war  of 
races,  we  must  begin  by  placing  ourselves  recti  in 
curia.  War  was  a  heavy  responsibility.  It  was  all 
very  well  for  those  outside  the  House  to  rant  about 
*  putting  down  the  Natives,'  but  the  case  was 
very  different  within.  They  had  votes;  each 
Member  in  the  House  exercised  one-fortieth  part 


DEBATES   IN   THE    LEGISLATURE.  127 

of  the  Government  of  the  country.  They  knew 
what  a  fearful  thing  it  was  to  have  upon  their  con- 
science the  reckless  shedding  of  blood  in  an  unjust 
cause." 

The  leader  of  the  opposition,  afterwards  Colonial 
Prime  Minister,  Mr.  Fox,  attacked  the  policy  of 
the  Government  without  the  slightest  affectation 
of  reserve.  "  Having,"  as  he  declared,  "  neglected 
the  machinery  of  friendly  influence  and  of  political 
institutions,  having  taught  the  Natives  that  they 
were  regarded  as  a  separate  and  independent 
people,"  his  Excellency  next  invited  them  to  arm 
themselves  for  the  impending  struggle !  In  1857, 
long  after  the  King  movement  was  in  full  progress 
— long  after  the  signs  of  disaffection  were  manifest 
to  every  one — his  Excellency,  for  no  assignable  or 
conceivable  reason,  repealed,  by  proclamation, 
those  wise  restrictions  on  the  sale  of  arms  and 
ammunition  which  his  predecessor  had  imposed; 
and  thus,  not  only  invited,  but  enabled  the  Natives 
to  do  what  they  had  since  most  effectually  done — 
arm  themselves  to  the  teeth,  from  one  end  of  the 
Island  to  the  other !  And  now,  having  prepared 
them  for  the  struggle,  he  took  steps  to  bring  it  on. 
He  effected  this  importunate,  this  ill-judged,  this 


128  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

ill-timed,  this  incomplete  purchase  of  that  miserable 
600  acres,  of  which  we  have  heard  so  much. 
Why  did  he,  at  such  a  critical  time,  add  this  cul- 
minating cause  of  war  to  the  others  less  threaten- 
ing? Why  was  it  necessary  to  buy,  why 
necessary  to  survey,  why  necessary  to  take  pos- 
session, at  this  particular  crisis  ?  I  greatly  fear, 
sir,"  the  honourable  member  continued, "  that  other 
motives  operated  in  producing  the  inconsiderate 
rashness  with  which  this  purchase  was  effected — 
unconsciously,  perhaps,  to  his  Excellency,  but, 
nevertheless,  influencing  his  mind.  When  I 
reflect  on  the  fact  that  ever  since  the  reversal  of 
Mr.  Spain's  award  the  settlers  at  Taranaki  have 
looked  with  a  longing  eye  on  the  fat  and  fertile 
fields  at  Waitara — when  I  remember  that  the 
Native  Minister  is  a  representative  of  the  Province 
of  Taranaki  and  doubt  not  that  his  constituents 
often  pressed  him  on  the  subject — when,  above  all, 
I  refer  to  that  petition  of  the  Provincial  Council  of 
Taranaki  which  proposes  to  the  Governor  to 
compel  a  dissentient  minority,  or  even  majority  of 
the  Natives,  to  divide  their  common  lands  with 
a  view  to  a  sale,  and  which  assures  his  Excellency 
that  he  need  not  fear  to  attempt  such  compulsion, 


DEBATES  IN   THE   LEGUSLATURE.  129 

*  because  the  dissentients  would  be  few  in  number, 
and  incapable  of  offering  any  resistance,'  I  cannot 
help  fearing  that  his  Excellency  has  been  in- 
fluenced by  a  pressure  from  without,  which  has 
forced  him  into  a  course  from  which  the  least 
foresight  ought  to  have  withheld  him." 

"  While  honestly  and  conscientiously  believing," 
said  Dr.  Featherston,  the  Superintendent  of  the 
Province  of  Wellington,  concluding  an  eloquent 
speech,  "that  the  war  is  an  unjust  and  unholy 
war,  I  cannot  but  feel  that  we  are  placed  in  a  most 
painful  position ;  for  while,  on  the  one  hand,  any 
retreat  or  vacillation  in  carrying  on  the  war 
might  be  most  disastrous  to  both  races,  it  is,  on  the 
other  hand,  most  shocking  to  urge  that  we  should 
go  on  shedding  blood  in  a  cause  which  we  believe 
to  be  unjust.  I  cannot  but  express  an  earnest 
hope  that  we  may  be  able  to  devise  some  means  of 
bringing  the  conflict  to  a  close  without  compro- 
mising the  dignity  of  the  Crown,  or  the  safety  of 
both  races.  I  would  remind  you  that,  as  the 
Natives  have  not  in  this  House  any  representatives 
of  their  race,  we  are  bound  by  a  sense  of  justice — 
by  that  love  of  fair  play  which  ever  has  been,  and, 
I  trust,  ever  will  be,  the  distinguishing  character- 

9 


130  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

istic  of  our  nation — to  protect  their  interests ;  to 
mete  out  equal  justice.  For  my  own  part,  I  know 
of  no  higher  duty  that  can  possibly  devolve  upon 
this  House  than  to  prove  to  the  Natives  that  it  is 
a  tribunal  to  which  an  appeal  for  redress  will 
never  be  made  in  vain.  I  can  conceive  no  means 
so  calculated  to  restore  the  confidence  of  the 
Natives  in  the  justice  of  the  Government  (which 
has  been  so  entirely  destroyed  by  these  trans- 
actions), as  a  determination  evinced  by  this  House 
to  protect  them  from  acts  of  injustice,  no  matter 
how  high  the  powers  iby  which  they  are  perpe- 
trated. Such,  I  repeat,  is  the  most  sacred  duty 
that  can  possibly  devolve  upon  this  House."  And 
a  large  portion  of  the  time  of  the  session  was  after- 
wards devoted  by  the  House  to  a  patient  and  a 
painstaking  endeavour  to  grapple  with  the  diffi- 
culties of  the  Native  question;  and  one  of  the 
oldest  and  most  trusted  friends  of  the  Natives  was 
able  to  record  his  opinion  "  that  the  rights  of  the 
Natives  were  nobly  vindicated  by  the  independent 
representatives  of  the  people."  * 

*  The  Superintendent  of  the  Province  of  Wellington,  in  his 
speech  on  opening  the  Council  of  the  Province,  expressed  similar 
opinions.  "  It  is  satisfactory  to  be  able  to  report  the  continuance 
of  friendly  relations  between  the  Colonists  and  Natives  of  the 


SIR  w.  MARTIN'S  PAMPHLET.  131 

Some  time  after  the  termination  of  the  session, 
and  when  the  question  had  been  freely  discussed 
in  the  Assembly,  and  time  had  been  allowed  for 
patient  inquiry  and  calm  consideration,  the  late 
Chief  Justice  of  New  Zealand  published  a  pamphlet 
on  the  "  Taranaki  Question."  There  is,  probably, 
no  individual,^!  in  the  Colony,  whose  judgment 
on  the  subject  is  entitled  to  greater  weight.  "  The 
name  of  Sir  William  Martin,"  the  late  Governor 
had  not  long  previously  informed  the  Secretary  of 
State,  "  is  never  mentioned  without  respect  either 
by  Native  or  European;  and  his  experience  and 
intimate  acquaintance  with  the  Maories  cause  him 
to  be  an  undisputed  authority  in  everything  relating 

Province.  That  such  relations  have  been  maintained  during  the 
past  eventful  year  is  owing,  under  Providence,  in  a  great  degree 
to  the  mutual  confidence  which  twenty  years  of  friendly  inter- 
course have  established,  but  still  more  to  the  part  which  your 
representatives  took  in  the  session  of  the  General  Assembly,  in 
insisting  on  that  investigation  into  the  title  of  the  disputed  land 
which  now,  after  repeated  refusals  to  grant  it,  and  after  virtual 
military  defeat,  the  Governor  has  himself  proffered  in  the  terms 
of  peace  proposed  by  him  to  the  insurgents.  The  conduct  of 
your  representatives  on  that  occasion  removed  from  the  minds 
of  the  Natives  suspicions  of  the  intentions  of  the  Colonists 
towards  them,  allayed  the  alarm  and  irritation  which  the  unjust 
seizure  of  the  Waitara  land  had  provoked,  and  was,  I  do  firmly 
believe,  the  means  of  averting  from  this  province,  calamities 
greater  than  that  which  has  well  nigh  blotted  out  its  unfortunate 
neighbour  from  the  map  of  New  Zealand." 

9-2 


132  NEW   ZEALAND  AND  THE   WAR. 

to  them."     The  pamphlet  itself  was  admitted  by 
those  whose  policy  it  impugns  to  be  "  the  fullest, 
the  calmest,  and  the  most  able  exposition  of  the 
views  of  those  who  condemn  the  Taranaki  war." 
"  No  right  of  a  British  subject,"  says  Sir  William 
Martin,  "  is  more  clear  or  more  precious  that  this ; 
that  the  Executive  Government  shall  not  use  the 
force  at  its  command  to  oust  any  man  from  his 
land,  or  deprive  him  of  any  right  which  be  claims, 
until  the  question   between  the  Crown   and   the 
subject  has  been  heard  and  determined  by  some 
competent    tribunal —  some     tribunal     perfectly 
independent    of   the    Government,   wielding  the 
powers  of  a  court  of  justice,  and  subject  to  the 
same  checks  and   safeguards.     This  is  a  funda- 
mental principle  of  our  English  Government ;  not 
only  of  our  English  Constitution,  but,  of  necessity, 
a  fundamental  rule  of  all  free  and  constitutional 
Governments  everywhere.      For,  without  it,  the 
subject  has  no  security  against  the  aggressions  of 
the  Government.     If  the  Government  can  decide 
the  matter  in  its  own  way,  and  through  its  own 
dependent  agents,  and  then  take  what  it  claims, 
the  subject  is  at  the  mercy  of  the  Government" 
*  *  *  At  the  Waitara,  for  the  first  time,  a  new 


SIR  w.  MAKTIN'E  PAMPHLET.  133 

plan  was  adopted.  The  Governor,  in  his  capacity 
of  land  buyer,  was  now  to  use  against  subjects  of 
the  Crown  the  force  which  is  at  his  disposal  as 
Governor  and  Commander-in-Chief.  If  this  new 
principle  was  to  be  adopted,  a  new  practice  also 
became  necessary.  Those  subjects  of  the  Queen 
against  whom  force  was  to  be  used  had  a  right  to 
the  protection  of  the  Queen's  Courts  before  force 
was  resorted  to.  It  is  not  lawful  for  the  Executive 
Government  to  use  force,  in  a  purely  civil  question, 
without  the  authority  of  a  competent  judicial 
tribunal.  In  this  case  no  such  authority  has  been 
obtained,  no  such  tribunal  has  been  resorted  to. 
The  Government  thus  undertook  to  obtain  posses- 
sion of  the  disputed  land  by  force,  to  awe  the 
opponents  into  submission  by  a  display  of  military 
force.  We,  the  English  subjects  of  the  Queen, 
dislike  nothing  so  much  as  being  intimidated  into 
the  relinquishment  of  a  right.  Why  should  a 
Maori  dislike  it  less  ?  On  the  contrary,  the  pride 
and  passion  of  the  race,  the  patriotism  of  each 
clan,  have  always  centred  on  this  point.  To  fight 
for  their  land,  to  resist  encroachment  even  to  the 
death,  this  has  been  their  point  of  honour.  A 
Chief,  who  should  yield  to  intimidation  in  such  a 


134  NEW  ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

case,  would  be  degraded  in  the  eyes  of  the  people. 
The  one  question  to  be  asked  was  this: — Was 
it  lawful  for  the  Government,  under  the  circum- 
stances, to  take  possession  of  the  land  by  armed 
force  ?  There  could  be  only  one  answer, — it  was 
not  lawful." 

So  grave  a  condemnation  of  the  proceedings  of 
the  local  authorities,  coming  from  so  competent  an 
authority  as  the  late  Chief  Justice  of  the  Colony, 
was  sufficient  to  raise  a  serious  doubt  as  to  the 
justice  of  the  war ;  and  it  is  not  surprising  that 
the  promoters  of  it  were  provoked  to  take  the  some- 
what unusual  course  of  publishing  an  official  reply. 
In  the  voluminous  body  of  "  Notes "  bearing  the 
title,  in  the  first  issue,  of  "  Notes  by  the  Governor 
on  Sir  William  Martin's  pamphlet,"  nearly 
twelve  months  after  the  public  had  been  officially 
and  positively  told  that  "  Te  Teira's  title  had  been 
carefully  investigated  and  found  to  be  valid,  and 
that  it  was  not  disputed  by  any  one,"  it  was 
admitted  that  "  the  title  of  the  settlers  to  part  of 
the  block  is  certain  ;  the  Government  contends  that 
their  title  to,  the  whole  is  probable."  Thus  it  would 
seem  that  there  was  nothing  but  a  probability  on 
which  to  rest  a  justification  for  provoking  and 


"NOTES  BY  THE  GOVERNOR."  135 

prolonging  an  agrarian  war.  Though  described 
in  the  first  edition  as  "  Notes  by  the  Governor," 
the  internal  evidence  was  conclusive  that  they 
were  not  written  by  the  Governor  himself.  The 
"  revised  copy  "  appeared  without  the  Governor's 
name,  and  it  would  be  doing  Governor  Browne  an 
injustice  to  believe  that,  when  he  gave  his  sanction 
to  the  publication,  he  was  even  cognizant  of  its 
contents.  He  would  hardly  describe  Sir  William 
Martin  as  an  object  of  universal  and  deserved 
respect,  and  as  an  undisputed  authority  on  Native 
affairs,  and  immediately  afterwards  attempt  to  show 
that  he  is  no  authority  whatever — charge  him  with 
giving  a  false  colouring  to  his  statements — with 
making  use  of  partial  and  misleading  quotations 
— with  being  shifty,  uninformed,  and  untrust- 
worthy,— suggesting  answers  which  too  often  give 
a  false  colouring  to  the  subject  under  discus- 
sion, and  which  do  not  tend  to  make  tJie  Maories 
loyal  subjects, — and  immediately  afterwards  put 
forward  a  public  notification  requesting  that  further 
discussion  of  the  subject  should  henceforward  cease. 
Commenting  on  a  passage  in  Sir  William  Martin's 
pamphlet,  in  which  the  late  Chief  Justice  suggests 
that  the  "new  policy"  of  the  Government  may 


136  NEW  ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAK. 

have  found  favour  with  the  Colonial  public 
partly  because  it  was  profitable,  the  writer  of  the 
"  Official  Notes  "  tauntingly  remarks,  "  The  impu- 
tation on  the  Colonists  of  New  Zealand  of  mere 
cupidity,  which  is  conveyed  by  the  sentence  cited, 
should  have  been  spared," — a  taunt  which  can 
hardly  have  been  penned  by  the  Governor,  who, 
referring  to  the  unoccupied  land  of  the  Natives,  had 
recently  informed  the  Secretary  of  State  "  that  the 
Europeans  covet  these  lands,  and  were  determined 
to  enter  in  and  possess  them,  recte  si  possint,  si  non 
quocunque  modo ;  that  this  determination  becomes 
daily  more  apparent,,  and  that  neither  law  nor 
equity  will  prevent  the  occupation  of  Native  lands 
by  Europeans,  when  the  latter  are  strong  enough 
to  defy  both  the  Native  owners  and  the  Govern- 
ment." Nor  is  it  probable  that  the  late  Governor, 
the  author  of  so  plain  an  imputation,  should  imme- 
diately afterwards  have  arrived  at  the  conclusion 
set  forth  in  the  "  Official  Notes,"  that  "  the  desire 
for  the  acquisition  of  territory  springs  from  far 
deeper  feelings  than  the  mere  love  of  acquisition 
or  of  property ; " — that  the  Colonists,  to  whom  he 
had  imputed  that  neither  law  nor  equity  could 
prevent  their  occupation  of  Native  land  when  they 


"NOTES  BY  THE  GOVERNOR."  137 

were  strong  enough  to  defy  the  Government,  "  see 
in  the  extension  of  British  territory  a  guarantee 
for  the  extension  of  British  law,  and  for  the  esta- 
blishment of  British  sovereignty."  But  the  promo- 
ters of  the  war  now  began  to  be  seriously  irritated 
to  find  the  justice  of  their  proceedings  gravely 
called  in  question  by  competent  authority ;  and  all 
who  opposed  them  were  unsparingly  condemned. 
The  Chief  of  the  Waitara,  who  had  formerly  been 
declared  by  the  Officer  in  command  of  the  Troops, 
on  account  of  his  services  in  the  South,  to  be  deserv- 
ing of  more  consideration  than  any  manifested 
towards  him  by  the  local  authorities  of  Taranaki, 
was  now  described  as  "  in  all  respects  an  essential 
savage,  varnished  over  by  the  thinnest  coating  'of 
Scripture  phrases."  The  late  Chief  Justice  of  the 
Colony,  who  only  two  years  previously  had  been 
acknowledged  to  be  "an  undisputed  authority,"  was 
now  treated  in  the  "  Official  Notes  "  with  but  scant 
courtesy.  Archdeacon  Hadfield,  who  had  not  long 
previously  been  described  by  the  Governor  "as 
being  more  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  Maories 
than  any  European  in  the  country,"  was  now 
entirely  set  aside  as  an  authority ;  and  the  Arch- 
deacon for  whose  "  Christian  character  and  talents, 


138  NEW   ZEALAND   AND  THE   \VAB. 

zeal  and  unwearied  perseverance,"  the  Governor 
had  not  long  before  expressed  his  admiration,  was 
now  alluded  to  with  a  covert  sneer ;  while  the 
clergy  who,  in  1856,  were  officially  reported  "  to 
have  done  more  to  tranquillize  the  country  than  any 
other  class  of  persons,"  were  now  denounced  as 
little  better  than  political  firebands. 


139 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Military  Operations. — War  risked  without  Preparation.— -Power 
of  the  Insurgents  Underrated. — Repulse  of  the  Troops  at 
Puketekauere. — The  out-Settlers  driven  in. — Women  and 
Children  sent  to  the  neighbouring  Provinces  for  safety. 
The  Taranaki  Settlement  virtually  destroyed. — Impracticable 
Character  of  the  Taranaki  Country  for  Military  Operations. — 
The  Insurgents  keep  the  Field.  —  Embarrassing  Position 
of  the  Governor. — Sudden  Cessation  of  Hostilities. — Terms 
of  Peace.  —  Difficulty  of  Warfare  in  the  Bush.  —  Cost  of 
the  War. — Change  in  Public  Opinion.  — Waikato  "  King 
Movement." — Change  of  Ministry. — Sir  George  Grey  appointed 
Governor. — The  Colony  saved  from  a  General  War. 

APART  from  all  question  as  to  the  justice  of 
their  proceedings,  the  local  authorities  incurred 
a  serious  responsibility  in  risking  a  collision  with 
the  Natives,  especially  in  a  land  question,  with- 
out first  making  adequate  preparation  for  the 
safety  of  the  settlers.  It  had  long  before  been 
clearly  pointed  out  by  Sir  George  Grey,  that 
the  interval  between  the  isolated  English  settle- 
ments was  occupied  by  a  formidable  Native 
race,  armed  with  rifles  and  double-barrelled 


140  NEW   ZEALAND   AND  THE   WAR. 

guns,  skilled  in  the  use  of  them,  addicted  to 
war,  and  such  good  tacticians,  that  we  had  never 
succeeded  in  bringing  them  to  a  decisive  en- 
counter. It  had  also  been  pointed  out,  only  a 
short  time  previously,  by  some  of  the  Northern 
settlers,  that  "  in  case  of  an  outbreak,  protec- 
tion cannot  be  afforded  to  those  who  are  most 
exposed  to  danger,  except  by  a  military  force 
strong  enough  to  garrison  every  isolated  farm- 
house." Yet  in  the  face  of  experience,  and 
against  all  reasonable  expectation,  it  was  thought 
that  a  simple  demonstration — the  mere  landing 
of  two  or  three  hundred  soldiers  on  the  beach 
at  Taranaki — would  intimidate  the  Chief  of  the 
Waitara  and  his  people,  and  prevent  them  from 
offering  any  resistance  to  our  occupation  of  the 
land.  And  with  the  insignificant  force  at  that 
time  in  New  Zealand,  and  before  reinforcements 
could  be  procured  either  from  England  or  the 
neighbouring  colonies,  actual  hostilities  were  com- 
menced; and  the  example  set  by  ourselves  of 
beginning  the  war  by  destroying  the  property 
of  the  Natives  after  driving  them  from  the  land, 
was  speedily  followed  by  their  Southern  Allies 
with  the  most  ruinous  consequences.  It  imme- 


REPULSE  OF  THE  TROOPS.         141 

diately  became  apparent  that  with  the  town  to 
protect — having  to  maintain  possession  of  the 
debateable  land — and  with  the  Southern  Natives 
to  keep  at  bay,  we  had  enough  to  do,  with  the 
small  force  then  at  our  command,  even  to  hold 
our  own. 

Englishmen  find  it  difficult  to  believe  that  any 
coloured  race  can  make  a  stand  before  them  in 
the  field ;  and,  until  they  have  met  the  Maories 
on  their  own  ground,  our  officers  invariably 
underrate  their  military  prowess.  But  in  the 
attack  on  Puketekauere,  both  officers  and  men, 
who  had  only  just  landed  in  the  Colony,  found 
that  they  had  to  deal  with  no  despicable  antago- 
nists. Armed  with  the  rifle  and  the  bayonet, 
and  supported  by  artillery,  our  troops  were  driven 
from  the  field,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  insur- 
gents themselves,  by  a  Maori  force  not  more  than 
double  the  number  of  our  own  troops — having  no 
artillery,  without  a  single  bayonet,  and  armed 
only  with  common  muskets,  fowling-pieces,  and 
double-barrelled  guns.  During  their  retreat  our 
troops  were  so  closely  pressed  by  the  insurgents 
that  our  dead  were  left  upon  the  field,  and  a 
number  of  the  wounded  also  were  abandoned  to 


142  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAE. 

their  fate.  The  day  but  one  following,  our  dead 
were  buried  by  the  enemy,  within  a  mile  of  our 
camp,  and  within  range  of  our  own  guns. 
From  that  day,  all  who  were  engaged  in  this 
untoward  affair  were  taught  that,  both  in  point 
of  generalship,  as  well  as  on  account  of  their 
energy  and  courage,  the  Maories,  even  in  com- 
paratively open  ground,  are  a  formidable  enemy — 
a  conviction  which  they  carried  with  them  un- 
impaired throughout  the  whole  campaign. 

Even  before  we  involved  ourselves  in  the  con- 
flict, it  had  almost  become  an  axiom  that  if  you 
would  have  a  settlement  destroyed,  garrison  it 
with  Troops.  General  Pratt — who,  on  suc- 
ceeding Colonel  Gould  in  command,  found,  as  he 
reported,  "  the  settlers  driven  in  from  their  farms, 
their  cattle  seized,  and  other  property  destroyed, 
many  of  their  houses  burnt,  the  enemy  in  the 
immediate  vicinity  round  the  town,  an  attack  on 
it  avowedly  threatened,  and  the  place  crowded 
with  women  and  children,  whose  only  safety  was 
the  presence  of  the  troops," — was  not  long  in 
discovering  that  he  was  engaged  in  a  novel 
species  of  warfare,  in  an  impracticable  country, 
and  against  an  active,  daring,  and  formidable 


MILITARY  OPERATIONS.  143 

enemy;  and  that  in  superseding  Colonel  Gould, 
he  had  succeeded  to  a  thankless  office  and  a 
difficult  command. 

As  soon  as  he  had  made  provision  for  the 
safety  of  the  settlers,  who  were  all  crowded  to- 
gether within  the  entrenched  portion  of  the  town, 
General  Pratt  commenced  operations  in  the  field. 
But  the  moving  of  a  body  of  Regular  Troops, 
with  heavy  guns  and  a  long  line  of  bullock 
drays  laden  with  supplies,  through  a  rugged 
country,  without  roads  or  bridges,  and  inter- 
sected in  every  direction  by  forest,  and  swamp- 
gullies  and  streams,  was  a  difficult,  expensive, 
and  unprofitable  undertaking.  Whenever  they 
were  attacked,  the  Natives  abandoned  their  de- 
fences as  soon  as  they  became  untenable,  and 
always  succeeded  in  securing  their  retreat;  and 
notwithstanding  his  exertions,  the  General  was 
unable  to  bring  them  to  a  decisive  encounter. 
Though  he  drove  them  from  their  strong- 
holds in  every  direction,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
few  weeks  captured  and  destroyed  nearly  thirty 
of  their  Pahs,  his  services  were  by  no  means 
gratefully  acknowledged  :  and,  like  Colonel  Gould, 
he  had  the  mortification  to  be  reminded  that  by 


144  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

the    Maories    their    escape    would    certainly    be 
regarded  as  a  victory. 

In  urging  the  general  Government  to  ignore 
the   Tribal    right,   and    to    pursue   a  '"  vigorous 
policy,"  the   Provincial   authorities   of   Taranaki 
had  represented  that  a  large   proportion  of  the 
Natives   themselves  would   cordially  support  us, 
and  that  the  remainder  would,  from  the  small- 
ness  of  their  number,  be   incapable   of  offering 
any  effectual  resistance.     But  the  adherents   of 
William    King,    including    reinforcements    from 
Waikato   and  the    South,   already   amounted   to 
about  1700  men;  while  Teira's  supporters,  who 
received  rations,  and  a  shilling  a  day  each  from 
the  Government,  never  exceeded  300.     Nor  had 
they  in  truth  the  spirit  of  the  insurgents;  and 
finding  themselves  in  a  false  position,  they  were 
for    the    most    part   unable    to    act  with    much 
cordiality  in  our  cause.     In  addition  to  our  300 
Native  allies,  the  British  forces  now   amounted 
to  2,300  men,  but  the  difficulty  of  carrying  on 
war    either  with    honour    or    profit    in    a    wild 
country,  abounding  with  natural  fastnesses,  now 
began  to  dawn  upon  a  few  unprejudiced  minds. 
The  Governor  now  saw  that,  even  with  a  body 


NATURE   OF  THE   WAR.  145 

of  the  Queen's  Troops  considerably  outnumbering 
the  insurgents,  unless  some  decisive  advantage 
were  speedily  gained,  the  war  might  be  con- 
tinued indefinitely.  Seeing,  too,  how  disastrous 
the  war  had  proved  to  the  unfortunate  settlers, 
the  local  authorities,  who  had  incurred  the 
responsibility  of  provoking  it,  became  impatient 
for  some  unmistakeable  success ;  and  they  were 
urgent  that  the  General  should  adopt  a  system 
of  guerilla  warfare.  "I  have  no  doubt,"  wrote 
the  Governor,  "that  a  system  of  sudden,  secret, 
and  constant  attacks,  when  and  where  they  least 
expect  it,  will  so  distress  the  Natives  in  your 
neighbourhood,  that  when  their  allies  return, 
both  parties  will  be  disheartened  and  glad  to 
end  their  trouble  by  submission."  The  General, 
however,  was  of  a  different  opinion.  He  had 
never  probably  seen  an  unencumbered  English- 
man stumbling  over  the  slippery  roots  of  a  New 
Zealand  forest  in  the  vain  attempt  to  keep  up 
with  the  nimble  footsteps  of  a  Maori,  with  a 
load  of  forty  pounds  weight  upon  his  back ;  but 
he  had  seen  enough  to  know  that  if  "it  is  by 
the  legs,  and  not  by  the  arms,  victories  are  gained," 
it  was  in  vain  to  attempt  to  distress  the  Maories 

10 


146  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAS. 

by  a  system  of  guerilla  warfare  carried  on  on 
their  own  ground  by  Regular  Troops,  dependent 
upon  a  regular  commissariat,  and  no  match  for 
the  enemy  in  their  local  knowledge  or  in  their 
power  of  moving  through  the  bush  ;  and  as 
regards  the  capture  of  the  Natives,  the  General 
reported  that  the  attemps  he  had  made  to  sur- 
prise them  had  convinced  him  of  the  hopeless- 
ness of  all  endeavours  to  prevent  their  escape 
from  any  place  which  they  did  not  intend  to 
defend. 

"  Pahs  in  the  open  country,"  also  reported 
the  Colonel  commanding  the  Engineers,  "  will  be 
invariably  left  on  the  approach  of  a  hostile  force. 
Capture  of  the  Pah,"  he  added,  "may  be  in  all 
cases  calculated  upon  confidently  with  little  loss ; 
but  capture  of  the  defenders,  with  the  experi- 
ence already  gained,  will  never  be  effected." 
The  only  course  which  remained  for  the 
General  was  to  show  the  Natives  that  their 
strongest  position  could  be  approached,  turned, 
and  captured  with  little  loss  to  the  invaders:  a 
system  of  tactics  which  proved  indeed  very  galling 
to  the  enemy,  but  which,  in  the  face  of  much 
adverse  criticism,  required  no  small  amount  of 


SUPPLIES  OF  THE  INSURGENTS.       147 

moral  courage  on  the  part  of  the  General  steadily 
to  carry  into  effect. 

The  contest  had  now  continued  for  upwards 
of  eight  months.  At  its  commencement  it  was 
generally  expected,  even  if  we  should  be  unable 
to  put  down  the  insurgents  with  a  high  hand 
and  by  striking  a  decisive  blow,  that  a  few  months 
of  active  warfare  would  exhaust  their  ammunition 
and  supplies ;  but  excepting  a  few,  who  had  had 
an  opportunity  of  witnessing  the  difficulty  of 
military  operations  in  our  former  Maori  wars, 
the  public  were  entirely  ignorant  of  the  resources 
of  the  insurgents.  Tn  common  with  the  Natives 
throughout  the  country — partly  through  an  evasion 
of  the  law,  and  partly  through  the  operation  of 
the  relaxed  regulations  of  the  Government — they 
had  recently  been  abundantly  supplied  with  arms 
and  ammunition.  Besides  what  had  been  sup- 
plied to  them  in  contravention  of  the  law,  nearly 
eight  thousand  pounds  weight  of  gunpowder,  more 
than  300  double-barrelled  guns,  and  nearly  500 
single-barrelled  guns,  had  in  the  short  space  of 
nine  months  not  long  previously  been  permitted 
to  be  sold  to  the  Natives  with  the  sanction  of 
the  authorities.  If,  as  occasionally  happened, 

10—2 


148  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAK. 

lead  ran  short  amongst  them,  they  made  use  of 
Puriri  or  other  hard-wood  bullets ;  and  to  econo- 
mize percussion-caps,  they  sometimes  used  them 
over  and  over  again,  pressing  the  broken  edges 
together,  and  reloading  them  with  the  detonating 
matter  on  the  tip  of  a  vesta  match.  Being  in 
possession  of  the  country,  living  at  free  quarters, 
and  following  Napoleon's  plan  of  making  the  war 
support  itself,  the  insurgents  were  thus  enabled 
to  continue  to  keep  the  field,  and,  without  in- 
curring any  serious  loss,  to  give  to  the  Troops 
no  small  amount  of  harassing  and  unprofitable 
occupation  ;  and,  foiled  by  their  skilful  and 
cautious  tactics,  the  General  had  long  to  wait 
for  an  opportunity  of  meeting  them  on  equal 
terms. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  outbreak  it  was 
declared  by  the  Provincial  authorities  that  the 
insurgents  would  soon  be  starved  out,  and  that 
"  shut  up  in  the  forest  by  an  overpowering 
force  in  the  open  land,  and  harassed  by  irre- 
gulars in  their  retreats,  they  could  hardly  be 
supposed  to  have  subsistence  for  a  longer  time 
than  twelve  months."  But  it  was  not  the  Natives, 
but  the  Troops  and  the  settlers,  who  were  really 


SUPPLIES    OF   THE    INSURGENTS.  149 

harassed  and  shut  up;  and  so  far  from  wanting 
the  means  of  subsistence,  it  was  reported  of  the 
Natives  nearly  a  year  after  the  commencement 
of  hostilities,  "that  since  the  rebels  were  located 
at  Waireka  (a  few  miles'  distance  from  the  town), 
they  had  collected  a  large  number  of  cattle  and 
horses,  which  are  sent  from  time  to  time  to  the 
Ngatiruanui  country ;  that  they  were  living  in 
clover,  that  they  had  plenty  of  potatoes  which 
were  taken  from  the  settlers'  cultivations,  and 
as  much  beef  and  mutton  as  they  could  eat." 
More  than  a  year  after  martial  law  had  been 
proclaimed,  and  when  there  was  a  military  force 
in  the  Province  of  more  than  3,000  men,  ex- 
ceeding the  number  of  Natives  in  arms  against 
us,  the  settlers  of  Taranaki  addressed  a  Memorial 
to  the  Governor,  stating  "that  the  position  of 
this  settlement  is  very  critical,  and  the  results 
of  the  present  system  of  carrying  on  the  war 
most  unsatisfactory.  That  notwithstanding  the 
presence  of  a  very  considerable  military  force 
in  this  Province,  it  is  yet  unsafe  for  any  person 
to  venture  beyond  the  outposts,  in  consequence 
of  the  country  being  continually  overrun  by 
small  bands  of  marauding  Natives  within  rifle- 


150  NEW    ZEALAND    AND    IHE    WAR. 

shot  of  the  barracks.  That  within  the  last  fort- 
night a  large  number  of  valuable  houses  belonging 
to  the  settlers  have  been  burned,  and  great 
numbers  of  horses  and  cattle  have  been  carried 
off  by  such  marauders;  and  recently  a  most 
estimable  settler  has  been  waylaid  and  butchered. 
That  the  proximity  of  these  bands,  and  the  known 
existence  of  large  bodies  of  Natives  a  short 
distance  from  the  town,  cause  great  uneasiness 
to  the  inhabitants,  who  feel  that  an  overwhelm- 
ing force  might  be  brought  against  it  at  any 
moment  without  warning."  The  most  sceptical 
were  at  length  painfully  convinced  that  the  state- 
ment of  one  of  the  numerous  writers  on  New 
Zealand,  formerly  regarded  as  humorous  exagger- 
ation, was  really  expressed  in  the  language  of 
soberness  and  truth ;  and  that  if  military  pro- 
tection is  to  be  effectual,  it  will  be  necessary  to 
have  "a  sentinel  for  every  cow,  and  a  sergeant's 
guard  to  attend  upon  every  labourer."  * 

As  is  frequently  the  case,  the  war  was  most 

keenly  felt  in  its  indirect  effects.     For  a  period 

of   several    months    the   settlers   were    not    only 

concentrated    in    the    town,   but    cooped    up    at 

*  Power's  New  Zealand. 


MORTALITY   AMONG   THE    SETTLERS.  151 

night  for  safety  within  the  narrow  limits  of  the 
trenches — hardly  exceeding  thirty  acres  in  ex- 
tent— so  that  the  town  of  New  Plymouth,  once 
celebrated  for  its  salubrity,  became  a  hot-bed  of 
disease.  On  an  average  of  several  years  the 
number  of  deaths  in  the  Province  did  not  ex- 
ceed twelve  or  thirteen  in  each  year;  but  in  the 
year  of  the  war,  1860,  though  the  population  had 
been  materially  diminished  by  emigration,  the 
number  of  deaths  amounted  to  sixty-eight;  and 
in  the  course  of  the  first  four  months  of  1861, 
the  mortality  amounted  to  fifty-three.  "  In  the 
town  itself,"  wrote  a  correspondent  at  the  end  of 
April,  "  there  is  still  much  sickness ;  scarcely  a 
day  passes  away  without  some  death  being  re- 
corded, and  nearly  the  whole  of  our  female 
population  are  dressed  in  deep  mourning." 

As  may  be  readily  imagined,  the  position  of  the 
Governor  had  for  some  time  been  most  em- 
barrassing. From  the  first,  both  the  justice  and 
the  policy  of  the  war  had  been  gravely  called  in 
question.  From  an  early  period  it  was  seen  that 
the  ground  had  been  ill-chosen  for  a  contest  by 
regular  troops ;  and,  after  a  struggle  protracted  for 
upwards  of  a  year,  it  was  obvious  that  little 


152  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE   TVAB. 

progress  had  been  made,  and  there  appeared  to  be 
but  little  prospect  of  reducing  the  insurgents  to 
submission.  The  Governor  was  no  doubt  per- 
suaded that  he  was  engaged  in  endeavouring  to 
maintain  the  supremacy  of  the  Crown ;  but  he 
had  already  been  reminded  by  Sir  Cornewall 
Lewis  that  a  policy  which  requires  the  continual 
presence  of  a  large  force  carries  its  condemnation 
in  its  face ;  and  he  was  now  told  by  the  Duke  of 
Newcastle  that,  instead  of  being  an  Imperial 
question,  the  contest  was  regarded  by  her 
Majesty's  Government  as  "peculiarly  a  Settlers' 
war,"  or  as  a  "  quarrel  with  William  King  ; "  and, 
finding  himself  involved  in  a  protracted  and 
fruitless  contest  for  the  attainment  of  an  object 
which  a  large  body  of  her  Majesty's  Maori 
subjects  regarded  as  unjust,  it  is  not  surprising 
that  the  Governor  now  seized  the  earliest  oppor- 
tunity of  bringing  the  contest  to  an  end.  Nor  had 
the  insurgents  anything  to  gain  by  prolonging  it. 
It  was  beginning  to  be  apparent  to  them  that  they 
were  unable  to  make  an  effectual  stand  before  our 
troops,  and  that  General  Pratt  was  able  surely, 
and  with  little  loss,  to  dislodge  them  from  any 
position  they  might  attempt  to  defend.  They 


SUDDEN    CESSATION    OF   HOSTILITIES.  153 

were  advised  also  by  their  friends  that  they  might 
appeal  with  confidence  to  the  justice  of  the  Crown, 
but  that  it  was  in  vain  to  defy  its  power ;  that 
while  they  were  in  arms,  their  complaints  would 
not  be  listened  to ;  and  that  they  must  first  cease 
fighting,  before  their  wrongs  could  be  redressed ; 
and  after  a  period  of  great  suffering  to  the 
Taranaki  settlers,  and  after  continuing  for  upwards 
of  a  year,  the  war  came  suddenly  to  an  end — like 
all  our  Maori  wars,  however,  without  an  agree- 
ment between  the  contending  parties,  and  without 
any  decided  advantage  on  either  side.  Terms  of 
peace  were  talked  of  and  offered  by  both,  but 
hostilities  were  allowed  to  cease  before  any  con- 
ditions were  finally  agreed  upon. 

A  few  weeks  before  the  termination  of  the  war, 
William  Thompson,  a  Waikato  Chief,  who  had 
always  prided  himself  on  being  a  peace-maker, 
went  down  to  Taranaki  in  the  character  of 
mediator,  and  with  the  view  of  inducing  the  con- 
tending parties  to  leave  their  differences  to  be 
determined  by  the  judgment  of  the  law.  On 
arriving  at  the  seat  of  war,  he  applied  to  General 
Pratt  to  grant  a  truce  for  three  days,  that  he 
might  confer  with  King  and  his  allies ;  but  as  no 


154  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE    WAR. 

satisfactory  terms  were  afterwards  proposed  to  the 
General,  the  fighting  was  resumed  on  the  fourth 
day.  A  few  days  afterwards  the  head  of  the 
Native  Land  Purchase  Department  arrived  from 
Auckland,  instructed  by  the  Governor  to  hear 
what  terms  the  insurgents  had  to  offer ;  and  he 
had  a  meeting  with  William  Thompson  and  about 
100  of  William  King's  Waikato  allies.  In  the 
course  of  the  conference,  Thompson  stated  that 
the  Waitara  land  was  the  cause  of  the  quarrel, 
and  that  it  would  have  been  well  if  a  conference 
of  Chiefs  had  taken  place  before  the  commence- 
ment of  hostilities ;  that  the  Natives  did  not  fully 
comprehend  the  views  of  the  Government;  and  that 
as  they  were  an  ignorant  people,  it  was  necessary 
that  the  Governor  and  the  Europeans,  who  had 
great  wisdom,  should  inquire  .£nto  and  adjust  the 
quarrels  arising  between  the  two  races.  The 
meeting,  however,  broke  off  without  any  agreement 
having  been  arrived  at 

At  the  conference  which  was  held  between 
William  Thompson  and  William  King,  a  number 
of  the  Waitara  Natives,  and  the  leading  men  of 
their  Waikato  and  Ngatiruanui  allies,  were  pre- 
sent. After  an  interchange  of  diplomatic  courtesies 


SUDDEN   CESSATION   OF   HOSTILITIES.  155 

between  the  two  Chiefs,  it  was  agreed  by  all 
present  that  the  subject  of  dispute — the  land  at 
the  Waitara,  and  the  question  of  peace  or  the 
continuance  of  war — should  be  left  to  the  decision 
of  William  Thompson;  and  in  little  more  than 
half-a-dozen  words,  and  with  the  air  of  brevity 
and  decision  of  the  head  of  a  grand  army,  the 
Chief  of  Ngatiawa  dismissed  the  allies  to  their 
respective  homes,  and,  so  far  as  Taranaki  was  con- 
cerned, almost  instantly  brought  the  contest  to 
an  end. 

William  Thompson.  —  "  Waikato  !  -  Return 
home. 

"  Te  Atiawa  !     To  Ngatiawa. 

"  Ngatiruanui !    Home. 

"  Let  the  soldiers  return  to  New  Plymouth. 

"  As  for  the  Waitara,  leave  it  for  the  LAW  to 
protect." 

And  in  obedience  to  his  command,  both  the 
Ngatiruanuis  and  the  Waikatos  retired  from  the 
field ;  and  the  public,  not  knowing  what  had 
taken  place  behind  the  scenes,  were  astonished  to 
see  the  Waikatos  suddenly  break  up  and  disappear 
like  a  dissolving  view.  Shortly  afterwards,  the 


156  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

Governor  having  heard  that  the  Waitara  Natives 
were  willing  to  make  peace,  and  having  deter- 
mined to  treat  separately  with  the  several  bodies 
of  insurgents,  proceeded  to  Taranaki ;  but  either 
because  they  could  not  agree  as  to  the  place  of 
meeting,  or  for  some  other  reason,  William  King 
and  the  Governor  never  met,  and  the  Chief  of  the 
Waitara  and  a  number  of  his  people  soon  after- 
wards retired  inland,  without  having  come  to  any 
terms.  The  terms  proposed  by  the  Governor 
were  accepted  by  a  remnant  of  the  Waitara 
Natives  who  remained  upon  the  ground,  and  peace 
was  hastily  concluded  with  them.  The  Troops 
were  withdrawn  from  the  various  redoubts,  and 
marched  into  the  town ;  and  shortly  afterwards,  to 
the  bewildered  astonishment  of  the  Taranaki 
settlers,  three-fourths  of  the  whole  military  was 
suddenly  removed  from  the  Province.  To  satisfy 
the  unfortunate  settlers — who  were  unable  to  see 
what  advantage  they  were  likely  to  obtain,  after 
all  their  sufferings,  from  a  war  thus  suddenly 
brought  to  an  end,  leaving  many  of  their  culti- 
vated farms  in  the  possession  of  the  insurgents, 
who  now  claimed  them  by  right  of  conquest; 
without  indemnity  for  the  past,  security  for  the 


TEKMS   OF   PEACE.  157 

future,  or  any  guarantee  for  the  continuance  of 
peace — the  Governor  was  reported  to  have  in- 
formed them  that  "  the  terms  granted  to  the 
Ngatiawa  were  determined  on  with  a  view  to 
simplify  the  issue  in  the  present  struggle ;  that  it 
had  been  called  a  land  quarrel,  but  though  it 
arose  out  of  a  land  quarrel,  it  was  itself  a  question 
of  jurisdiction ;  and  that  it  was  thought  right  by 
himself  and  his  Executive  Council  to  rid  the  issue 
of  this  extraneous  matter  at  once,  and  that  he 
thought  the  settlers  would  shortly  see  that  this 
was  right.  The  land-league,  he  believed,  was 
broken  up  for  ever  in  Taranaki  ;  and  as  the 
Natives,  now  that  its  pressure  was  gone,  were 
desirous  to  sell  land,  all  that  was  necessary  for  the 
consolidation  of  the  settlement  would,  he  had  great 
hopes,  be  very  soon  obtained." 

In  the  terms  proposed  to  the  Ngatiawa,  or 
Waitara  Natives,  who,  it  was  admitted  by  the 
Government,  had  been  fighting  for  what  they 
believed  to  be  their  rights,  it  was  declared  by  the 
Governor  that  "  the  investigation  of  the  title  and 
the  survey  of  the  land  at  Waitara  would  be  con- 
tinued and  completed ;  that  the  land  in  possession 
of  her  Majesty's  forces  would  be  divided  amongst 


158  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

its  former  owners,  with  a  title  bj  grant  from  the 
Crown ;  that  the  plunder  taken  from  the  settlers 
must  be  restored,  and  that  the  Waitara  insurgents 
in  future  must  submit  to  the  Queen  and  to  the 
authority  of  the  law."  Regarding  the  ground  of 
quarrel  from  the  Governor's  point  of  view,  the 
terms  offered  by  him  were  reasonable  and  mode- 
rate ;  and  after  having  published  a  manifesto  more 
than  a  year  ago,  declaring  "  that  Te  Teira's  title 
had  been  carefully  investigated,  and  found  to  be 
good  ;  that  it  was  not  disputed  by  any  one  ;  that 
payment  for  the  land  had  been  received  by  Te  Teira, 
and  that  the  land  now  belonged  to  the  Queen,"  the 
Governor  showed  no  small  amount  of  moral  cour- 
age in  declaring,  at  the  end  of  a  year  of  destructive 
warfare,  that  the  investigation  of  the  title  should  be 
continued."  But,  looked  at  from  the  Native  point 
of  view,  the  proposed  terms  appeared  less  satisfac- 
tory. The  Chief  of  the  Waitara  and  his  people 
having  been  driven  from  their  homes,  as  they 
believed,  by  lawless  violence,  and  having  taken 
up  arms  only  in  defence  of  what  they  believed  to 
be  their  rights,  regarded  the  conditions  offered  by 
the  Governor  as  both  one-sided  and  unjust. 

In   the   conditions   offered   to   William    King's 


TEEMS    OF   PEACE.  J59 

Waikato  allies,  it  was  required  that  there  must  be 
from  all  submission  to  the  Queen's  sovereignty  and 
to  the  authority  of  the  law  ;   from  those  who  were 
in  possession  of  plunder,  restoration ;    and  from 
those  who  had  destroyed  property,  compensation. 
To  the  Ngatiruanuis  similar  terms  were  proposed, 
accompanied  by  a  declaration  that  whenever  the 
individuals  charged  with  the  grave  offence  of  killing 
unarmed  settlers  and  children  should   be  taken, 
they  would  be  brought  to  justice  and  dealt  with 
according  to  our  law.     In  the  declaration  addressed 
to  the  Waikato  Natives  accompanying  the  "  terms 
of  peace,"  they  were  informed  by  the  Governor 
that  submission  to  her  Majesty's  sovereign  autho- 
rity required  that  "  rights  be  sought  and  protected 
through  the  law,  and  not  by  a  man's  own  will  and 
strength  ;  that  no  man  in  the  Queen's  dominions  is 
permitted  to  enforce  rights,  or  redress  wrong  by 
force ;  but  that  he  must  appeal  to  the  law."     To 
this  it  was  objected  by  the  Natives,  that  as  regards 
the  Waitara  it  was  the  Governor  himself  who  had 
been  the  law-breaker ;  that  instead  of  appealing  to 
the  law,  or  without  due  inquiry,  he  had  himself 
driven  William  King  and  his  people  from  their 
homesteads  by  "  his  own  will  and  strength."     The 


160  NEW   ZEALAND   AND    THE    WAR. 

Waikato  Natives  were  told  also  at  the  same  time 
that  "a  large  number  of  the  adherents  of  the 
Native  King  had  interfered  between  the  Governor 
and  other  Native  Tribes  in  matters  with  which 
they  had  no  concern."  "  With  reference,"  replied 
William  Thompson, "  to  the  going  of  the  Waikatos 
to  Taranaki,  for  which  we  are  reproached  by  the 
Pakehas,  hearken,  and  I  will  tell  you.  It  was 
Potatou  who  fetched  William  King  from  Kapiti ; 
he  was  brought  back  to  Waitara,  to  his  place. 
That  was  how  the  Ngatiawa  retumed  to  Taranaki. 
I  look,  therefore,  at  this  word  of  yours,  saying  that 
*  it  was  wrong  of  the  Waikatos  to  go  to  Taranaki.' 
In  my  opinion  it  was  right  for  Waikato  to  go  to 
Taranaki.  Come  now,  think  calmly.  Raukitua, 
Tautara,  and  Ngatata  were  blood  relations  of  the 
Waikatos.  It  is  not  a  gratuitous  interference  on 
the  part  of  the  Waikatos.  They  were  fetched ; 
they  were  written  for  by  Wiremu  Kingi  and 
Hapurona  by  letter  ;  and  that  was  why  Te  Wetine 
Taiporutu  went  to  that  war.  *  *  *  These  were 
the  grounds  for  Waikato's  going,  the  bringing  back 
(of  William  King)  by  Potatou,  out  of  friendship  to 
William.  In  the  second  place,  because  of  their 
relations,  Raukitua,  Tautara,  and  Ngatata;  the 


TERMS   OF   PEACE.  161 

third,  they  were  written  for ;  the  fourth,  Potatou's 
word  that  land-selling  should  be  made  to  cease. 
These  were  all  the  grounds  of  Waikato's  inter- 
ference. If  the  Governor  had  considered  carefully, 
Waikato  also  would  have  considered  carefully;  but 
the  Governor  acted  foolishly,  and  that  was  why 
the  Waikatos  went  to  help  William  King.  For 
William  King  was  a  man  who  had  not  been  tried, 
so  that  his  fault  might  be  seen  in  justification  of 
inflicting  severe  punishment.  You  mock  us,  say- 
ing that  this  Island  is  one,  and  the  men  in  it  are 
one  (united).  I  look  at  the  Pakeha,  who  madly 
rushed  to  fight  with  William  King.  Had  he  been 
tried,  his  offence  proved,  and  he  had  then  been 
contumacious  to  the  law,  their  interference  would 
have  been  right,  as  his  conduct  would  have  been 
trampling  on  the  law.  As  it  is,  that  side  (the 
Pakeha)  has  also  done  wrong.  According  to  your 
word,  that  side  is  right ;  according  to  mine,  also 
this  side  is  right;  but  I  think  that  side  is  wrong." 
A  somewhat  similar  reply  was  made  by  Renata. 
"  All  that  Waikato  desired,"  he  objected,  "  was  to 
have  an  investigation ;  and  for  a  long  time,  as  far  as 
talking  could  accomplish,  they  intervened  between 
the  combatants ;  and  for  a  long  time,  whilst  the 

11 


162  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

Governor  was  quarrelling  with  his  son,  the 
Waikato  were  strenuously  smothering  their  feelings 
of  sympathy.  But  when  at  length  the  war  became 
permanent,  then  they  arose  to  shield  him  (William 
King)  from  the  weapon  of  him  who  was  placed 
over  him.  Ought  they  to  have  given  him  up  to 
darkness  (death)?  This  is  my  custom :  if  my  Chief 
is  gently  punishing  his  children,  they  are  left  to  settle 
their  own  differences ;  but  if  I  see  him  lift  a  deadly 
weapon,  then  I  get  up  to  interfere.  If  he  there- 
upon turns  round  upon  and  kills  me,  it  cannot  be 
helped.  That  is  a  good  kind  of  death  in  my — the 
Maori's — estimation. " 

"  About  the  word  relative  to  the  murders," 
wrote  William  Thompson,  addressing  Governor 
Browne,  "  my  opinion  is  decidedly  that  it  was  not 
murder.  Look,  Ihaia  murdered  Te  Whaitere; 
he  caused  him  to  drink  spirits,  that  the  senses  of 
Te  Whaitere  might  leave  him.  He  was  waylaid, 
and  died  by  Ihaia.  That  was  a  foul  murder ;  you 
looked  on,  and  made  friends  with  Ihaia.  That 
which  we  regard  as  a  murder  you  have  made 
naught  of;  and  this,  which  is  not  a  murder,  you 
call  one.  This,  I  think,  is  wrong;  for  the  Governor 
did  not  say  to  William  King  and  the  Ngatiruanui, 


TERMS    OF   PEACE.  163 

'  Oh,  do  not  kill  those  who  are  unarmed.'  Nor 
did  he  direct  that  the  settlers  living  in  the  town 
should  be  removed  to  Auckland,  where  there  was 
no  fighting,  and  there  stay ;  for  he  knew  that  he 
had  determined  to  make  war  at  Taranaki ;  and  he 
should  therefore  have  told  his  unarmed  people  to 
remove  out  of  the  way  ;  he  did  not  do  this.  Had 
he  even  said  to  the  Ngatiruanui,  *  Friends,  do  not 
kill  the  settlers,'  it  would  to  some  extent  have  been 
a  little  clearer."  With  regard  to  the  claim  for 
compensation,  and  for  the  restitution  of  plunder,  we 
unfortunately  ourselves  destroyed  the  property  of 
the  Natives  whom  we  had  driven  from  their  homes, 
and  laid  ourselves  open  to  William  Thompson's 
not  unreasonable  retort :  "  With  reference  to  the 
property  of  which  you  say  that  we  are  to  restore 
what  remains, — that  also  I  do  not  consider  right. 
Hearken  to  what  I  propose  with  respect  to  that. 
The  Governor  was  the  cause  of  that.  War  was 
made  on  William  King,  and  he  fled  from  his 
Pah.  The  Pah  was  burnt,  with  fire ;  the  place  of 
worship  was  burnt,  and  a  box  containing  Tes- 
taments: all  was  consumed  in  the  fire;  goods, 
clothes,  blankets,  shirts,  trowsers,  gowns,  all  were 
consumed.  The  cattle  were  eaten  by  the  soldiers, 

11—2 


164  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE    WAR. 

and  the  horses,  one  hundred  in  number,  were  sold 
by  auction  by  the  soldiers.  It  was  this  that  dis- 
quieted the  heart  of  William  King,  his  church 
being  burnt  with  fire.  Had  the  Governor  given 

o  O 

word  not  to  burn  his  church,  and  to  leave  his 
goods  and  animals  alone,  he  would  have  thought 
also  to  spare  the  property  of  the  Pakeha.  This 
was  the  cause  of  the  Pakeha's  property  being  lost 
(destroyed).  When  William  King  was  reduced  to 
nakedness  through  the  work  of  the  Governor,  he 
said  that  the  Governor  was  the  cause  of  all  these 
doings.  They  first  commenced  that  road,  and  he 
(William  King)  merely  followed  upon  it." 

In  the  course  of  the  struggle  the  Maories  fairly 
fought  their  way  to  the  good  opinion  of  the 
English  General,  who  was  not  slow  to  express  his 
earnest  hope  that  "  this  unhappy  internecine  war," 
with  a  "  manly  and  high-spirited  race,"  should  be 
brought  as  soon  as  possible  to  an  end.  For 
obvious  reasons  the  war  was  not  popular  with  the 
military  who  were  engaged  in  it ;  and  throughout 
the  campaign  the  officers  in  command  were  most 
inconsiderately  judged.  Instead  of  blaming  their 
own  rashness  in  plunging  the  Colony,  without  due 
preparation,  into  a  costly  war,  its  promoters  sought 


DIFFICULTIES    OF   BUSH    WARFARE.  165 

to  impute  our  disasters  to  the  incompetency  of  the 
Officers  in  command,  and  blamed  them  for  failing 
to  accomplish  impossibilities.  But  the  responsibility 
for  our  failures  must  be  shared  by  the  great 
majority  of  the  public,  who  have  been  too  slow  to 
recognize  the  fact,  long  since  established  beyond 
all  doubt,  that,  man  for  man  on  their  own  ground, 
and  in  bush-fighting,  the  Maori  is  quite  a  match 
for  the  British  soldier ;  that,  in  point  of  general- 
ship, they  are  by  no  means  inferior  to  ourselves  ; 
and  that,  against  superior  numbers,  we  have  never 
yet  gained  a  victory  over  them.  Yet  in  the  face 
of  that  experience  we  have  continued  to  employ 
Regular  Troops — trained  to  act  in  masses  and 
under  a  system  of  parade  discipline  and  on  ground 
impracticable  for  the  ordinary  operations  of  Regular 
Troops — against  the  Natives  of  New  Zealand, 
who  are  always  led  by  experienced  Chiefs  to 
whom  the  art  of  war  has  been  the  study,  the 
delight,  and  the  practice  of  their  lives  ;  and  we  are 
then  surprised  at  the  small  measure  of  our  success, 
and  but  too  ready  to  attribute  our  failures  to  the 
incompetency  of  the  unfortunate  Officer  in  com- 
mand. In  describing  the  difficulties  of  warfare  in 
the  New  Zealand  bush,  those  who  have  been 


166  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

engaged  might  echo  the  account  given  by  General 
Turreau  of  the  difficulty  of  carrying  on  a  war  in 
La  Vendee.  "  It  is  assuredly  a  difficult  task," 
says  the  revolutionary  general,  "  to  make  war  in 
the  midst  of  such  obstacles  as  bristle  in  the  streets 
of  La  Vendee.  You  can  never  arrange  before- 
hand your  order  of  battle  with  the  rebels  (royalists); 
you  know  not  on  which  side  to  fight,  whether  you 
will  be  attacked  in  flank  or  in  rear,  and  what 
dispositions  the  country  will  permit  of  your  making. 
The  rebels,  favoured  by  the  accidents  of  nature, 
have  tactics  of  their  own  which  they  understand 
applying  to  their  position  and  local  peculiarities. 
Assured  of  the  superiority  which  their  manner  of 

fighting  gives  them,  they  only  fight  when  they  like. 

#  *  *  *  * 

"  If  you  repulse  their  attack,  the  rebels  seldom 
dispute  the  victory ;  but  you  gain  little  benefit, 
for  they  retire  so  rapidly  that  it  is  very  difficult  to 
overtake  them  in  a  country  which  hardly  ever 
admits  the  employment  of  cavalry.  They  disperse, 
they  escape  across  fields,  hedges,  and  bushes, 
knowing  all  the  paths  and  by-paths,  what  obstacles 
interfere  with  their  line  of  flight,  and  how  to  avoid 
them.  ***** 


DIFFICULTIES    OF   BUSH   WAKFAKE.  167 

<e  In  general,  this  war  is  so  singular  in  its  charac- 
ter, that  one  requires  long  practice  to  understand 
it.  A  general  officer,  whose  education  has  been 
formed  by  ten  campaigns  on  the  frontier,  finds 
himself  much  embarrassed  in  La  Vendee.  I 
appeal  to  all  generals  who  have  been  summoned 
from  the  frontiers  to  this  fearful  La  Vendee 
whether  they  had  formed  any  idea  of  such  a  war 
till  actually  engaged  in  it?  Whether  the  trained 
soldiers  disciplined  after  the  manner  of  Nassau  and 
Frederick  are  as  formidable  opponents,  or  display 
such  skill  and  courage,  as  these  fierce  and  intrepid 
marksmen  of  the  Bocage  and  Lourouse  ?  I  ask 
them  if  they  can  imagine  a  war  more  cruel  and 
harassing  to  soldiers  of  every  grade  ? — a  war 
which  ruins  the  discipline  and  subordination  of  an 
army,  and  makes  the  French  soldier  lose  that 
invincible  courage  which  has  so  often  triumphed 
over  the  armies  of  England  and  Austria?  I 
believe  I  have  said  enough  to  show  that  the  chief 
obstacles  to  military  operations  in  La  Vendee  arise 
from  its  natural  features."  After  being  exposed 
to  much  ignorant  criticism  for  his  careful  tactics 
in  the  bush,  it  must  have  been  gratifying  to 
General  Pratt  to  find  that,  in  the  judgment  of  the 


168  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

Home  Authorities,  his  operations  "  were  well  and 
judiciously  carried  out ; "  to  receive  a  public 
acknowledgment  of  his  services  for  bringing  to 
a  close  "a  war  of  a  peculiar  and  difficult  cha- 
racter ; "  and  to  receive  the  thanks  of  the  Colonial 
Minister  "  for  the  valuable  services  which  he  had 
rendered  to  the  Colony."  * 

*  "  Many  people  had  thought,"  General  Pratt  is  reported  to 
have  said,  on  referring  to  his  New  Zealand  campaign,  "  that  a 
New  Zealand  war  could  be  brought  to  a  speedy  and  rapid  termi- 
nation, by  the  striking  of  some  decisive  blow  that  would  at  once 
awe  and  paralyze  the  Maori.  But  people  holding  these  opinions 
could  not  have  read,  or,  if  they  had  read,  must  have  forgotten, 
the  history  of  all  former  New  Zealand  wars.  Neither  could  they 
have  given  a  fair  consideration  to  the  impracticable  nature  of 
the  country,  and  the  warlike  character,  habits,  and  tactics  of  the 
athletic  New  Zealander.  In  a  country  singularly  adapted  for 
bush  warfare,  the  plan  of  the  Maories  was  never  to  expose  them- 
selves in  '  the  open,'  but  always  to'  occupy  such  positions  as  were 
most  difficult  for  an  attacking  party,  which  no  party  could 
approach  without  receiving  great  loss  from  the  enemy,  and  from 
which  the  defenders  had  always  a  secure  retreat ;  a  retreat  by 
which  they  could  neither  be  intercepted  nor  surrounded.  The 
only  occasion  on  which  the  Maories  departed  from  that  cautious 
style  of  warfare,  they  met  with  a  most  signal  and  complete 
defeat;  and  he  had  reason  to  know  that  they  were  loudly  censured 
and  upbraided  by  their  tribes  for  their  rashness  in  that  instance. 
It  would  have  been  easy  enough  for  him  to  have  ordered — and 
the  brave  soldiers  under  him  would  willingly  have  obeyed  the 
order — a  rush  on  these  positions ;  but  the  proceeding  would  have 
been  attended  with  heavy  loss  on  our  side,  and  trifling  loss  on 
the  part  of  the  enemy;  and  he  felt  satisfied  that  he  was  stating 
the  truth,  when  he  said  that,  so  far  from  such  conduct  being 


COST   OF   THE   WAE.  169 

During  the  continuance  of  the  war,  the  pro- 
ductive industry  of  the  Province  was  brought 
entirely  to  a  stand,  and  the  whole  European 
population  crowded  together  within  the  narrow 
limits  of  a  small  portion  of  the  town,  suffered 
severely  from  sickness,  anxiety,  and  harassing 
suspense.  Both  in  men  and  money,  and  in  the 

calculated  to  bring  the  war  to  a  conclusion,  the  effect  would  only 
have  been  to  make  the  campaign  prolonged  and  universal.  Now 
having  such  a  foe  to  contend  with,  and  having  such  a  country 
of  mountain  and  forest,  swamp,  gully,  and  fern,  to  operate  in, 
and  having  with  him  a  most  excellent  Commandant  of  Engineers, 
in  the  person  of  Colonel  Mould,  and  a  most  excellent  Staff,  at 
the  head  of  which  was  an  officer  now  present,  he  determined 
upon  attacking  the  enemy  somewhat  in  his  own  style,  and,  by 
sap  and  redoubt,  showing  him  that  his  strongest  position  could 
be  approached,  turned  and  captured,  with  little  loss  to  the 
invaders.  He  had  reason  to  know  that  this  mode  of  proceeding 
on  the  part  of  the  English  force  was  inexpressibly  galling  to  the 
Maories.  They  found  themselves  thus  driven  from  position  after 
position  which  they  had  occupied  and  fortified  with  care» 
without  the  power  of  inflicting  any  injury  upon  those  opposed 
to  them;  until  they  could  stand  it  no  longer,  and  accordingly 
they  made  a  most  fierce  attack  on  the  English  advanced  redoubt. 
This  gave  an  opportunity  to  Colonel  Leslie  and  the  gallant  40th 
the  power  of  showing  how  slanderous  were  the  statements  which 
had  been  circulated  against  them.  The  result  was  well  known. 
Now,  he  felt  the  most  perfect  confidence,  that  when  the  history 
of  this  war  was  written,  when  the  whole  truths  came  out,  and 
when  mis-statements  were  cleared  up,  full  justice  would  be 
awarded  to  the  expediency  and  wisdom  of  the  course  adopted, 
and  to  the  patient  endurance  and  gallantry  of  the  English 
Troops." 


170  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

destruction  of  property,  the  cost  of  the  war  was  by 
no  means  inconsiderable.  Our  casualties  amounted 
to  210;  viz.  67  killed  and  143  wounded,  several 
of  whom  afterwards  died  of  their  wounds ;  and  the 
extraordinary  amount  of  sickness,  the  result  of 
over-crowding  and  other  causes,  carried  off  up- 
wards of  100  of  the  Taranaki  settlers.  The  loss 
of  life  on  the  side  of  the  Natives  has  not  yet  been 
clearly  ascertained,  but  there  is  reason  to  believe 
that  it  amounted  to  about  150.  In  addition  to  the 
ordinary  cost  of  the  ships  and  troops  employed, 
the  expenses  of  the  war  paid  by  the  Imperial 
Commissariat  amounted  at  least  to  half  a  million 
sterling.  To  the  Colony  itself  for  Militia,  Volun- 
teers, relief  and  other  expenses,  the  cost  amounted 
to  more  than  200,000^  The  neighbouring  Pro- 
vince of  Auckland  also  suffered  severely  from  the 
sudden  and  complete  check  which  was  put  to 
a  stream  of  immigration  which  was  yearly  adding 
some  thousands  to  the  population  of  the  Province. 
But  it  was  the  unfortunate  settlers  of  Taranaki  by 
whom  the  sufferings  of  the  war  were  most  severely 
felt.  "  Their  losses,"  says  the  Memorial  addressed 
by  them  to  the  General  Assembly,  "  are  variously 
estimated  at  from  150,0002.  to  a  quarter  of  a 


COST   OP   THE   WAR.  171 

million  sterling.  Two  hundred  houses  have  been 
burned  ;  horses,  cattle,  and  sheep  have  been  killed 
or  driven  off' ;  fencing  has  been  destroyed  ; 
noxious  weeds  have  overrun  the  cultivated  lands, 
and  the  agricultural  part  of  the  community  have 
been  deprived  of  their  means  of  subsistence." 
In  its  indirect  effects,  the  war  was  still  more 
disastrous;  and  it  is  to  be  feared  that  a  feeling 
of  antagonism  has  been  excited  between  the 
Natives  and  the  settlers,  which  will  not  easily  be 
removed. 

At  the  end  of  nearly  a  year  of  war,  an 
Official  Notification  was  published  in  the  New 
Zealand  Gazette,  stating  that  "disaffection  was 
spreading  through  the  Maori  population ; "  com- 
plaining that  the  "justice  and  legality"  of  the 
policy  of  the  Government  had  been  impugned 
by  persons  of  "  high  authority "  in  various  parts 
of  the  Colony;  and  warning  the  Colonists  that 
an  Englishman's  privilege  of  freedom  of  speech 
could  not  any  longer  be  exercised  without  danger 
to  the  State;  and  a  body  of  Englishmen  con- 
scientiously believing  that  a  portion  of  her 
Majesty's  own  subjects  were  being  "unjustly 
and  illegally"  treated,  were  officially  requested 


172  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

to  remain  silent,  and  to  abstain  from  publicly 
criticising  or  censuring  the  conduct  of  the  Execu- 
tive until  their  policy  should  have  received  its 
final  condemnation.  It  is  no  doubt  possible  that 
a  people,  through  misgovernment  or  by  the  mis- 
management of  their  Rulers,  may  be  brought  into 
such  a  condition  that  the  authorities  may  honestly 
believe  that  even  the  truth  may  not  be  spoken 
without  danger  to  the  public  safety.  But,  as 
has  been  said  of  a  policy  which  requires  the 
continual  presence  of  a  large  force,  a  policy 
which  requires  the  silence  of  conscientious  men 
of  high  authority  carries  its  condemnation  on  its 
face. 

But  during  the  progress  of  the  contest,  public 
opinion  underwent  a  material  change.  So  long 
as  the  merits  of  the  case  were  imperfectly  under- 
stood, it  was  reasonable  that  the  public  should 
believe  that  the  Local  Authorities  had  exercised 
a  sound  discretion  in  enforcing  the  purchase  of 
the  land,  and  at  the  outset,  the  supporters  of 
the  war  formed  a  large  majority.  Many  of  them 
had  been  taught  to  believe  that  the  land  had 
been  fairly  purchased ;  that  William  King  was 
a  lawless  disturber  of  the  public  peace,  and  that 


CHANGE    IN   PUBLIC    OPINION.  173 

in  opposing  the   Governor  and  his  Ministers,  he 
had    been    guilty    of    actual    rebellion.      Others 
thought   that    even    if   the   Governor    had  been 
wrong,  it  would  be  unbecoming  to  recede;   and 
that   as  we   had   entered  into   the   struggle,  the 
rebellious    Chief    must    at    all    hazards    be    put 
down.     Many  rejoiced  at  the  prospect  of  seeing 
the  Maories  thoroughly   subdued;  while   others, 
believing   that  the   Tribal  system  was   about  to 
be   broken  up,  had  confident  expectations   of  a 
large    extension    of   territory,   and   of  abundant 
outlets   for   their   flocks   and  herds.     But,   how- 
ever various  were  the  motives  of  the  war  party, 
they  were  all  agreed  in  advocating  the  "  vigorous 
prosecution  "  of  the  war.     Its  policy  and  justice, 
however,  were  warmly  called  in  question  by  a 
small  but  influential  minority;  and  the  cause  of 
the  Natives  was   supported  by  them  with  great 
zeal   and   spirit.     Those   who  were   regarded   as 
the  best    authorities    on   Native   questions   were 
almost    unanimous    in    condemning   the  war   on 
the  ground  of  its  injustice :  many  who  were  less 
clear  as  to  the  validity  of  the  purchase  believed 
that  it  was  an  act  of  madness  to  risk  a  general 
war   by   attempting    to    take   possession   of  land 


174  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

with  a  doubtful  or  disputed  title;  and  that  so 
far  from  showing  their  disloyalty  by  opposing 
the  war,  its  opponents  believed  that  they  should 
more  worthily  maintain  the  true  dignity  of  the 
Crown  and  the  character  of  the  nation  by  pre- 
venting an  act  of  injustice  being  done  in  the 
Queen's  name,  than  by  seeking  to  promote 
the  triumph  of  a  questionable  cause.  And  for 
the  first  time  in  the  Northern  part  of  the  Colony, 
the  whole  community  were  divided  by  a  great 
public  question.  Ordinary  party  ties  were  sud- 
denly broken,  and  in  many  instances  those  who 
for  years  had  been  opposed  to  one  another  were 
now  ranged  together  on  one  side.  After  the 
nature  of  a  majority,  the  war  party  were  dis- 
posed to  be  tyrannical:  adverse  opinions  were 
barely  tolerated,  and  impatiently  heard;  ready 
evidence  was  given  to  wild  stories  of  imaginary 
plots;  those  who  ventured  to  express  an  opinion 
unfavourable  to  the  war  were  either  publicly 
held  up  to  odium  for  giving  encouragement  to 
rebellion,  or  were  privately  denounced  as  dis- 
loyal to  the  Crown;  and  but  that  they  were 
Englishmen,  living  under  a  free  Constitution,  the 
opponents  of  the  war  would  certainly  have  been 


CHANGE   IN    PUBLIC    OPINION.  175 

intimidated  and  put  down.*  But  as  the  facts  of 
the  case  gradually  came  to  light,  public  opinion 
underwent  some  change ;  and  before  the  war 
was  brought  to  an  end  its  justice  appeared  less 
clear,  its  policy  was  frequently  called  in  ques- 
tion, and  the  opinion  was  becoming  general  that 
it  had  been  blindly  commenced,  feebly  conducted, 
and  that  after  a  fruitless  waste  of  life  and  pro- 
perty, it  had  been  brought  to  a  hasty  and  un- 
satisfactory conclusion.  And  the  Ministers  who 
had  advised  the  Governor  to  risk  the  war,  finding 
that  it  had  been  productive  of  nothing  but  disas- 
trous results,  and  that  the  Home  Authorities 
regarded  it  simply  as  a  "  Settlers'  war,"  now 
appeared  by  no  means  unwilling,  so  far  as  the 
original  cause  of  quarrel  was  concerned,  to  bring 
the  war  at  the  Waitara  to  an  end,  and  to  hazard 
an  imperial  contest  at  the  Waikato  for  the  sup- 
pression of  the  Maori  King.f 

*  The  recent  experience  of  America  has  proved  that  "  free 
institutions "  give  no  security  against  the  most  flagrant  acts  of 
tyrannical  despotism. 

f  "  Great  pains  have  been  taken  to  submerge  the  Waitara  Land 
Question  under  that  of  the  King  Movement ;  but  it  must  be 
remembered  that  until  the  declaration  of  war  they  were  perfectly 
separate.  Great  stress  has  also  been  put  upon  the  necessity  of 
'  upholding  her  Majesty's  supremacy.'  Perhaps  it  will  startle 


176  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

But,  in  addition  to  the  virtual  destruction  of  the 
settlement,  the  war  at  Taranaki  had  cost  three 
quarters  of  a  million;  and  the  settlers  in  other 
parts  of  the  Island,  with  the  experience  of 
Taranaki  before  them,  and  believing  that  the 
Government  were  prepared  to  take  up  a  new 
ground  of  quarrel  in  another  province,  and  to 
march  the  Troops  into  the  interior  to  enforce  the 
submission  of  the  Waikato  Tribes,  and  to  put 
down  the  Maori  King,  now  became  alarmed  lest 
war  might  be  brought  to  their  own  doors,  and 
find  them  unprepared.  A  committee  was  therefore 
appointed  by  the  Assembly  to  report  upon  the 
military  defence  of  the  Colony ;  and  a  deputation 
of  Representatives  of  the  Province  of  Welling- 
ton earnestly  warned  the  Governor  not  to  risk 
war  a  second  time  without  making  timely  provi- 
sion for  the  safety  of  the  principal  settlements. 
The  Superintendent  of  the  Province  (Dr.  Feather- 
ston),  who  was  the  chief  spokesman,  said  that 
"they  came  in  their  capacity  of  Representatives 
of  the  Province  of  Wellington,  to  point  out  to  his 

the  reader  when  I  assert  that  among  all  her  Majesty's  Maori 
subjects,  there  is  not  one  at  this  moment  more  loyal  in  disposition 
than  Wiremu  Kingi  himself." — Remarks,  ffc.  by  G.  Clarke,  late 
Chief  Protector  of  Aborigines. 


WAIKATO  KING  MOVEMENT.  177 

Excellency  how  utterly  inadequate  the  forces  at 
present  stationed  there  would  be  to  afford  almost 
any  protection  in  the  event  of  a  rising  among  the 
Natives.  They  regretted  to  be  obliged  to  inform 
his  Excellency  that  though  peace  had  hitherto 
been  preserved,  and  that  though  some  consider- 
able time  after  the  commencement  of  the  war  at 
Taranaki  there  was  every  reason  to  believe  that 
the  great  bulk  of  the  Natives  would  continue  loyal 
and  well-affected ;  yet,  owing  to  various  causes,  a 
feeling  of  intense  distrust  of  the  Government  had 
within  the  last  few  weeks  taken  possession  of  the 
Native  mind ;  large  numbers  were  giving  in  their 
adhesion  to  the  "  King  movement,"  and  in  fact 
almost  the  whole  Native  population  might  be  said 
to  be  preparing  for  a  war  which  they  deemed 
inevitable.  What  the  Natives  said  was  simply 
this,  that  as  long  as  the  war  was  confined  to 
Taranaki,  they  looked  upon  it  as  a  dispute 
between  the  Governor  and  William  King  about 
land,  which  would  be  settled  sooner  or  later  with- 
out their  being  dragged  into  a  quarrel ;  but  that  if 
the  war  was  carried  by  the  Government  into 
other  parts  they  could  and  would  only  regard  it  as 
a  proof  of  the  determination  of  the  Government  to 

12 


178  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

attack  and  destroy  them  in  detail,  and  that  they 
would  be  forced  to  take  part  in  the  war.  Even 
the  most  loyal  Chiefs — those  who  had  proved 
themselves  staunch  allies  of  the  Government — 
declared  that  if  war  was  carried  into  the  Waikato 
country  it  would  be  the  signal  for  a  general  rising; 
they  might  not  themselves  join,  but  their  tribes 
would  make  common  cause  with  the  Waikatos. 
Since  they  had  been  in  Auckland  they  (the 
members)  had  seen  and  heard  enough  to  satisfy 
them  that  there  was  a  strong  probability  of 
military  operations  being  undertaken  in  the 
Waikato  country. 

The  Governor,  in  a  semi-official  publication,  is 
reported  to  have  informed  the  deputation  that 
20,000  soldiers  could  not  protect  all  the  out- 
settlers  ;  that  in  the  event  of  an  attack  they  would 
have  to  take  refuge  in  the  centres  of  popu- 
lation —  build  block-houses  as  the  settlers  at 
Taranaki  had  done,  and  defend  them:  and  that 
war  carried  on  in  a  country  where  wealth  and 
property  are  scattered  broadcast  must  be  attended 
with  great  loss  and  very  serious  consequences. 
That  the  terms  he  had  proposed  to  the  Waikatos 
he  intended  should  be  insisted  on ;  and  that  he 


CHANGE   OF   GOVERNMENT.  179 

believed  at  the  first  shot  that  was  fired  in  the 
Waikato  there  would  be  a  general  rising  of  the 
Tribes  connected  with  the  King  Movement  in  the 
several  Provinces.  But  the  Government  who  had 
already  burdened  the  Colony  with  a  heavy  debt 
for  a  disastrous  war  were  prevented  from  provok- 
ing a  second  war  on  a  still  more  costly  scale, 
being  shortly  afterwards  defeated  on  a  vote  of 
want  of  confidence,  and  displaced  by  a  Ministry 
desirous  of  avoiding  a  renewal  of  the  war.  The 
Home  Authorities  also  being  satisfied  at  length 
that  "  little  effect  had  really  been  produced  by  the 
military  operations  at  Taranaki,"  and  that  dis- 
affection was  spreading  through  the  country,  and 
feeling  that  no  expedient  should  be  left  untried  to 
arrest  the  growing  evil,  determined  for  the  second 
time  to  avail  themselves  of  the  peculiar  qualifica- 
tions and  experience  of  Sir  George  Grey;  and 
commissioned  him  to  proceed  at  once  to  New 
Zealand  to  take  the  place  of  Governor  Browne,  and 
the  Colony  was  opportunely  relieved  from  the 
imminent  risk  of  a  still  more  general  war.* 

*  "  Downing  Street,  25th  May,  1861. 

"  SIR, — I  have  perused  with  much  anxiety  the  intelligence 
respecting  the  progress  of  the  Native  war,  which  is  contained  in 
your  despatches,  recently  arrived. 

12—2 


180  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE   WAR. 

"  I  cannot  but  perceive  that,  in  spite  of  some  symptoms  of  a 
desire  on  the  part  of  the  Natives  for  the  restoration  of  peace, 
little  effect  has  really  been  produced  hitherto  by  the  military 
operations  at  Taranaki;  and  that,  notwithstanding  all  the  efforts 
of  yourself  and  your  advisers,  the  disaffection  of  the  Maories 
is  extending  itself  to  those  Tribes  whose  amity,  or,  at  least,  whose 
neutrality,  has  hitherto  been  hoped  for,  and  is  assuming  a  more 
organized  form,  and  a  more  definite  object. 

"  I  am  far  indeed  from  ascribing  this  untoward  course  of  events 
to  those  who  are  responsible  for  the  conduct  of  affairs  in  New 
Zealand.  On  the  contrary,  I  recognize  with  pleasure  the  sound 
and  impartial  judgment,  the  integrity,  intelligence,  and  anxiety 
for  the  public  good,  which  have  characterized  your  government 
of  the  Colony  for  nearly  six  years.  The  present  conjuncture, 
however,  renders  it  necessary  for  her  Majesty's  Government  to 
leave  no  expedient  untried  which  is  calculated  to  arrest  the 
course  of  events  now  unhappily  so  unpromising;  and,  at  the 
same  time,  to  provide  for  the  future  difficulties,  which  there 
is  only  too  much  reason  to  anticipate,  even  if  the  war  should 
happily  be  soon  brought  to  a  conclusion. 

"  Having  regard,  therefore,  to  the  peculiar  qualifications  and 
experience  of  Sir  George  Grey,  now  governing  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  I  have  felt  that  I  should  be  neglecting  a  chance 
of  averting  a  more  general  and  disastrous  war  if  I  omitted  to 
avail  myself  of  the  remarkable  authority  which  will  attach  to 
his  name  and  character  as  Governor  of  New  Zealand. 

"  I  trust,  therefore,  that  you  will  not  feel  it  as  any  slight  on 
yourself  that  I  should  have  determined  to  place  the  Government 
of  the  Islands  in  his  hands  at  a  moment  when  your  own  term  of 
office  has  all  but  expired,  and  you  would  have  no  opportunity 
of  providing  against  those  future  difficulties  to  which  I  have 
referred.  I  hope  that,  in  doing  so,  I  shall  not  deprive  the  Crown 
for  any  long  period  of  the  advantage  of  your  services." 


181 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Impolicy  of  risking  a  War  at  Taranaki. — Policy  of  the  Govern- 
ment as  officially  explained.  —  Hostilities :  by  whom  com- 
menced.— The  Natives  blamed  for  not  appealing  to  the  Law. 
— Eesult  of  the  War.— Future  Policy. 

THE  more  the  subject  is  considered  the  more 
remarkable  appears  to  have  been  the  blindness  ot 
the  authorities  in  plunging  the  Colony  into  war. 
Unless  the  character  of  the  New  Zealanders  has 
been  entirely  misrepresented,  it  would  not  have 
been  consistent  with  the  maintenance  of  his  posi- 
tion for  a  Maori  Chief  to  submit  without  resistance 
to  be  driven  with  his  people  from  the  land  they 
were  occupying,  and  to  see  their  claims  openly 
disregarded.  Nor,  looking  to  the  character  of  the 
Chief  of  the  Waitara,  his  power  and  influence,  and 
seeing  that  in  the  presence  of  the  assembled  people 
he  had  distinctly  declared  that  Waitara  was  in  his 
hands,  and  that  he  would  not  give  it  up ;  that  he 
had  formally,  and  in  writing,  declared  that  the 
land  belonged  to  the  whole  of  the  people,  and  that 


182  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAR. 

it  would  not  be  given  up,  never  until  he  died — 
was  it  probable  that  he  would  quietly  acquiesce  in 
being  driven  from  the  land  ?  Nor  is  it  easy  to  see 
how  the  proceedings  of  the  authorities,  in  taking 
possession  of  land  by  military  force  before  it  was 
ascertained  that  all  who  had  the  power  to  sell 
were  willing  to  sell,  were  considered  to  be  necessary 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  Queen's  supremacy. 
Looking  to  the  nature  of  the  Taranaki  country — 
to  the  amount  of  force  available  for  the  purpose — 
and  to  the  jealousy  with  which  the  Natives  regard 
any  infringement  of  their  territorial  rights,  it  is 
certain  that  neither  the  time,  the  place,  nor  the 
occasion  was  well  chosen  for  a  collision  with  the 
Natives,  either  with  a  view  to  prove  the  justice  of 
our  rule — to  establish  the  prestige  of  our  power — 
or  to  maintain  the  supremacy  of  the  Crown. 

The  grounds  on  which  the  Local  Executive 
justified  their  proceedings  have  been  frequently 
explained.  In  his  speech  to  the  General  Assembly 
in  opening  the  session  of  1860,  after  referring  to 
the  attempt  of  William  King  to  prevent  the  sale  of 
the  Waitara,  it  was  declared  by  the  late  Governor, 
that  he  "felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  repel  this  assump- 
tion of  an  authority  inconsistent  alike  with  the 


IMPOLICY   OF   THE    WAR.  183 

maintenance  of  the  Queen's  sovereignty  and  the 
rights  of  the  proprietors  of  the  land  in  question.' 
In  opening  the  following  Session,  he  informed  the 
Assembly  that,  "in  the  policy  which  he  had  pursued 
with  reference  to  the  affairs  of  Taranaki,  his 
object  from  the  first  had  been  to  secure  peace  by 
putting  an  end  to  the  constantly  recurring  land 
feuds  which  for  years  had  maintained  barbarism 
amongst  them."  In  afterwards  offering  terms  of 
peace  to  the  Waitara  Natives  (April,  1861),  he 
declared  that  he  did  not  use  force  for  the  acqui- 
sition of  land,  but  for  the  vindication  of  the  law 
and  for  the  protection  of  her  Majesty's  Native 
subjects  in  the  exercise  of  their  just  rights.  In  the 
exposition  of  his  motives,  given  by  him  immediately 
after  the  event,  he  informed  her  Majesty's  Minis- 
ters that  "he  had  insisted  on  this  comparatively 
worthless  purchase,  because  if  he  had  admitted  the 
right  of  a  Chief  to  interfere  between  him  (the 
Governor)  and  the  lawful  proprietors  of  the  soil, 
he  should  soon  have  found  further  acquisitions  of 
territory  impossible."  He  was  informed,  and  he 
doubtless  believed,  that  the  Chief  of  the  Waitara 
had  no  legitimate  title  to  a  voice  as  to  the  disposal 
of  the  land  in  question.  He  declared  that  any 


184  NEW   ZEALAND  AND   THE    WAR. 

recognition  of  such  a  power  aa  that  assumed  by 
William  King  would  be  unjust  to  both  races,  because 
it  would  be  the  means  of  keeping  millions  of  acres 
of  waste  land  out  of  cultivation.  He  doubtless 
expected,  too,  that  if  the  purchase  were  completed, 
it  would  probably  lead  to  the  acquisition  of  all  the 
land  south  of  the  Waitara  River,  which  was 
essentially  necessary  for  the  consolidation  of  the 
Province,  as  well  as  for  the  use  of  the  settlers. 
Believing,  too,  that  the  Chief  of  the  Waitara  would 
not  venture  to  maintain  his  assumed  right,  and 
that  by  making  a  mere  demonstration  he  should 
be  able  to  confer  a  solid  benefit  on  the  Colony, 
the  late  Governor,  supported  by  the  advice  of  his 
Ministers,  hastily,  and  without  adequate  prepa- 
ration, proceeded  to  dispossess  the  actual  occupants 
of  the  land  by  military  force.  A  somewhat 
similar  proceeding  in  Cook's  Straits,  nearly  twenty 
years  ago,  drew  from  the  then  Colonial  Minister 
the  most  grave  condemnation.  In  that  case, 
a  civic  magistrate,  armed  with  a  regular  warrant 
for  the  apprehension  of  Te  Rauparaha,  and  sup- 
ported by  a  numerous  body  of  armed  followers, 
finding  that  Chief  unwilling  to  surrender  himself, 
ordered  his  party  to  advance.  Shots  were  fired  by 


IMPOLICY   OF   THE   WAR.  185 

both  sides,  and  many  valuable  lives  were  sacrificed, 
"  So  manifestly  illegal,  unjust,  and  unwise,"  said 
Lord  Derby,  "were  the  martial  array,  and  the 
command  to  advance,  that  I  fear  the  authors  of 
that  order  must  be  held  responsible  for  all  that 
followed  in  natural  and  immediate  sequence  upon 
it.  I  know  not  how  to  devolve  that  responsibility 
upon  the  Natives ;  they  exercised  the  rights  of 
self-defence  and  of  mutual  protection  against  an 
imminent,  overwhelming,  and  deadly  danger. 
Revolting  to  our  feelings  as  Christians,  and  to  our 
opinions  as  members  of  a  civilized  state,  as  was 
the  ultimate  massacre,  it  is  impossible  to  deny  to 
our  savage  antagonists  the  benefit  of  the  apology 
which  is  to  be  urged  in  their  behalf.  They  who 
provoke  an  indefensible  warfare  with  barbarous 
tribes  are  hardly  entitled  to  complain  of  the 
barbarities  inseparable  from  such  contests." 

An  attempt  was  made  to  fix  upon  the  Natives 
the  responsibility  of  commencing  the  war ;  but 
long  before  hostilities  commenced  it  appears  to 
have  been  determined  that  William  King's  claim 
to  a  voice  in  the  disposal  of  the  Waitara  should  be 
ignored,  and  that  his  opposition,  if  necessary, 
should  be  overborne  by  force ;  and  the  Governor's 


186  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

advisers   decided  that  "  the  case  in  question  was 
as  favourable  a  one  of  its  class  as  could  have  been 
selected/'  that  the  issue  had  been  carefully  chosen, 
and  that  the  occasion  had  arisen,  on  which  it  had 
become    necessary    to    support    the     Governor's 
authority  by  military  force."     If  their  intentions 
had  been  made  known  to  the  public,  it  is  probable 
that  representatives  would  have  been  brought  for- 
ward sufficient  to  raise  a  doubt  as  to  both   the 
justice  and  the  policy  of  such  a  proceeding,  and  to 
prevent  Ministers  from  carrying  it  into  execution. 
But  wishing  to  avoid  any  public  discussion  of  the 
subject,  their  design  was  purposely  kept  secret. 
As   to   the   interruption    of   the   survey,   it   was 
managed  in  the  least  objectionable  way  possible ; 
and  yet,  almost  immediately  afterwards,  no  breach 
of  the  peace  having  in  the  meantime  taken  place, 
the  public  were  informed   by  a  proclamation  of 
martial  law  that  "  active  military  operations  were 
about  to   be   undertaken   by  the   Queen's   forces 
against  Natives  in  the  Province  of  Taranaki,"  and 
the  Natives  were  at  the  same  time  informed  by  a 
proclamation  in  the  Maori  language,*  that  the  law 

*  "With  respect  to  the  translation  of  the  proclamation  of  martial 
law  at  Taranaki  into  Maori,  a  grievous  error  was  committed, 


HOSTILITIES:  BY  WHOM  COMMENCED.       187 

of  fighting  was  about  to  commence,  and  that 
until  further  notice,  fighting  was  to  be  the  order 
of  the  day  ;  the  Troops  were  marched  out  in 
martial  array  to  occupy  the  disputed  block  of 
land ;  and  the  land  which  the  Chief  of  the 
Waitara  and  his  people  had  occupied  for  years 
was  taken  possession  of  by  the  soldiers,  by  whom 
the  first  shot  was  fired.  Under  these  circum- 
stances it  is  difficult  to  understand,  except  on  the 
principle  that  "  he  who  returns  the  first  blow 
begins  the  fray,"  how  it  could  be  maintained  that 
the  war  was  commenced  by  William  King. 

As  the  Chief  of  the  Waitara  directly  appealed 
to  the  fountain  of  justice  in  the  Colony — claim- 
ing the  land  for  the  whole  of  his  people,  declaring 
at  the  same  time  that  he  was  anxious  for  the 
preservation  of  peace,  it  is  not  easy  to  see,  in  the 
absence  of  any  constitutional  tribunal,  and  fail- 
ing his  appeal  to  the  representative  of  the 
Crown,  what  remedy  was  open  to  the  Waitara 
Natives  for  the  protection  of  their  interests  and 

the  meaning  of  that  proclamation  having  been  entirely  changed 
by  the  translator.  A  New  Zealander  would  understand  it  thus: 
'  Arm  yourselves  for  the  battle;  and  we  will  fight  it  out.'  It  is, 
in  fact,  an  invitation  to  take  up  arms." — George  Clarke,  formerly 
Protector  of  Aborigines. 


188  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAB. 

for  vindication  of  their  rights.  It  is  true  that, 
after  martial  law  had  been  proclaimed,  and  after 
the  Governor  had  determined  to  resist  by  force 
of  arms,  the  Chief  of  Waitara  was  invited  to 
come  into  the  English  settlement;  and  he  has  been 
blamed  for  not  complying  with  the  Governor's 
invitation.  But  it  would  seem  that  some  time 
previously  he  expressed  a  strong  apprehension 
that  there  was  an  intention  on  the  part  of  the 
Government  to  seize  him  like  Te  Rauparaha. 
It  can  hardly  be  looked  upon,  therefore,  as  culpable 
contumacy  on  the  part  of  that  Chief  to  decline 
to  come  into  the  settlement,  after  it  had  been 
declared  in  the  name  of  the  Governor  that  the 
Queen's  Troops  were  about  to  commence  active 
military  operations  against  the  Natives  of  the 
district.  Two  facts,  however,  have  since  been 
made  clear  with  respect  to  him,  that  long  before 
any  anti-land-selling  league  had  been  heard  of 
in  the  country  he  had  declared  his  determination 
not  to  give  up  the  Waitara,  and  that  he  had  no 
connection  with  the  so-called  "  King  movement," 
until  after  martial  law  had  been  proclaimed. 

It  has  been  allowed  by  the  promoters  of  the 
war,  that  the  Chief  of  the  Waitara  and  his  people 


ANOMALOUS   POSITION   OF   THE   NATIVES.       189 

believed  that  they  were  fighting  for  their  rights ; 
but  they  have  been  blamed  for  taking  up  arms, 
instead  of  appealing  to  the  law ;  yet  it  does  not 
appear  what  tribunal  or  what  legal  remedy  was 
open  to  them  by  which  their  claims  could  be 
judicially  determined,  and  legally  enforced.  By  an 
Act  of  the  local  Legislature,  it  had  been  declared 
that  no  court  of  law  or  equity  in  the  Colony  has 
any  cognizance  of  any  question  affecting  the  title 
or  right  to  or  over  Native  lands.  "  The  position 
of  the  Native  race,"  said  Chief  Justice  Amey,  in 
addressing  the  Legislative  Council,  "is  a  most 
extraordinary  and  anomalous  one.  They  are 
practically  without  rights,  for  they  have  lately 
been  pronounced  to  be  without  a  remedy.*  After 

*  In  answer  to  the  question  afterwards  submitted  to  them  by 
the  Governor  of  the  Colony,  whether  an  efficient  Court  could  be 
established  for  disposing  of  questions  relating  to  land  over  which 
the  Native  title  had  not  been  extinguished,  the  Judges  of  the 
Supreme  Court  gave  an  opinion,  of  which  the  following  is  an 
extract: — 

"  By  treating  the  latter  in  the  largest  and  most  general  way, 
we  feel  justified  in  suggesting  that  a  competent  tribunal  might 
be  established  by  the  formation  of  a  Land  Jury,  selected  by  lot 
or  otherwise  from  members  of  the  various  Tribes  in  previously 
defined  districts,  nominated  by  such  Tribes  as  competent  to  act 
in  that  capacity,  to  be  presided  over  by  a  European  Officer  or 
Commissioner  (not  being  an  agent  of  the  Crown  for  the  purchase 
of  land),  conversant  with  the  Maori  language,  and  assisted,  if 


190  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAB. 

twenty  years  of  government,  during  which  period 
the  Colony  has  been  advancing  in  wealth  and 
legislation,  all  that  legislation  has  profited,  is  little; 
he  is  practically  beyond  the  protection  of  the 
laws. 

"  And  who  are  this  people  ?  Politically  they  are 
a  people  to  whom  twenty  years  ago  the  Queen 
guaranteed  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  British 
subjects,  and  this  Colony  has  been  enriched  and 
our  own  Government  established  on  the  faith  of 
that  guarantee.  In  numbers  they  are  about  one- 
half  of  her  Majesty's  subjects  in  these  islands,  far 
more  than  half  of  the  population,  for  whose  benefit 
the  Government  of  this  Northern  Island  has  been 
supposed  to  be  administered.  True  also,  they 
have  been  christianized  (thanks  to  the  self-denying 
zeal  of  the  missionary);  as  a  people  they  have 
shown  themselves  teachable,  capable  of  civilization, 
easily  convinced  by  reason  and  argument,  no 
longer  generally  disposed  to  quarrel  among  them- 

necessary,  by  a  Native  Assessor,  and  whose  duty  it  should  be 
merely  to  propound  the  questions  for  the  decision  of  the  Jury, 
to  record  their  verdicts,  and  to  administer  oaths  to  witnesses. 

"  (Signed)  GEORGE  ALFRED  AMEY,  Chief  Justice. 

"  ALEX.  J.  JOHNSTON. 

"  HENRY  B.  GRKSSON. 


RESULT   OF   THE    WAR.  191 

selves,   not   factious   nor    unruly:    I   accept  the 
memorandum  appended  to  these  papers  as  an  index 
of  their  domiciliary  condition.     It  shows  that  they 
possess  little  to  tempt  the  cupidity  of  the  unscru- 
pulous ;  but  they  do  possess  that  one  ewe  lamb, 
their  land.     It  is  this  which  they  love  and  cherish. 
For    this    they   have   fought   and    bled,   and    at 
Taranaki  we  now  find  they  will  still  fight  and 
bleed  again  and  again ;   and  yet  it  is  in  respect 
of  this  darling  object   of  their  patriotism,  their 
property,  their  all,  that  now  after  twenty  years 
of  successive  governments,  from  the  direct  govern- 
ment of  the   Crown   to   the   present  responsible 
Government    under    our   Constitution    Act,    the 
Attorney  General   of  England  is  constrained  to 
tell  them  their  rights  can  neither  be  recognized, 
ascertained,  nor  regulated  by  English  laws.     Their 
property  is  without  the  pale  of  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  Queen's  Court." 

For  "  Indian "  read  "  New  Zealand,"  and  for 
"  Pondiac  "  read  "  William  King,"  and  the  history 
of  our  war  with  the  North  American  Indians  a 
century  ago  might  serve  to  describe  the  Taranaki 
war.  "  The  Indian  war  was  now  drawing  to  a 
close,  after  occasioning  great  disquiet,  boundless 


192  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    \TAE. 

expense,  and  some  bloodshed  ;  even  when  we 
had  the  advantage  which  our  tactics  and  artillery 
in  some  instances  gave,  it  was  a  warfare  of  the 
most  precarious  and  perplexing  kind.  It  was 
something  like  hunting  in  a  forest  at  best,  could 
you  but  have  supposed  the  animals  you  pursued 
armed  with  missile  weapons,  and  ever  ready  to 
start  out  of  some  unlooked-for  place.  *  *  * 
We  said,  however,  that  we  conquered  Pondiae — 
at  which  no  doubt  he  smiled;  for  the  truth  of 
the  matter  was,  the  conduct  of  this  war  resembled 
a  protracted  game  of  chess.  He  was  as  little  able 
to  take  our  forts  without  cannon,  as  we  were  able, 
without  the  feet,  the  eyes,  and  the  instinctive 
sagacity  of  Indians,  to  trace  them  to  their  re- 
treats. After  delighting  ourselves  for  a  while 
with  the  manner  in  which  we  were  to  punish 
Pondiac's  presumption,  could  we  but  once  catch 
him,  all  ended  in  our  making  a  treaty,  very 
honourable  for  him,  and  not  very  disadvantageous 
to  ourselves.  We  gave  both  presents  and  pro- 
mises, and  Pondiae  gave  permission  to  the  mothers 
of  those  children  who  had  been  taken  away  from 
the  frontier  settlements,  to  receive  them  back 
again  on  condition  of  delivering  up  the  Indian 


RESULT   OF   THE   WAR.  193 

prisoners."  *     Our  recent  experience  has  proved 
that    war    in    New    Zealand,    when    it    can    be 
avoided,  is  not  only  a  crime  but  a  blunder.     A 
warlike    and    high-spirited    race    like    the    New 
Zealanders   may  be  civilized,  or  they  may  pos- 
sibly be   exterminated;  but  they  can   hardly  be 
subdued.      In    the  art    of   war    they   are   quite 
equal  to  ourselves;  in  knowledge  of  the  country 
they   have   the    advantage   over  us ;    they  have 
comparatively  little  to  lose,  and  they  can  always 
find  subsistence  on  the  sheep  and  cattle  of  the 
settlers:  unencumbered,   too,  with  baggage,  and 
independent  of  a  regular  commissariat,  they  can 
move   freely   and   with  great  rapidity,   and  can 
always  choose  when  and  where  to  make  a  stand  ; 
and  in  the  neighbouring  forests  they  are  sure  in 
case  of  need  of  finding  a  secure  retreat.     If  the 
Maories  had  been  a  civilized  people  and  we  had 
been  the  barbarians ;   if  they  had  a  rich  capital  to 
be  plundered,  or  a  Summer  Palace  to  be  sacked,  we 
might  have  gone  to  war  with  them  with  a  reason- 
able prospect  of  success ;  but  being  ourselves  the 
owners  of  valuable  property,  and  having  a  hun- 
dred defenceless  homesteads  open  to  attack,  the 

*  Memoirs  of  an  American  Lady. 

13 


194  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE    WAB. 

local  authorities,  when  they  declared  war  against 
the  Natives  of  Taranaki,  engaged  in  a  ruinous 
undertaking.  By  the  Chief  of  the  Waitara  and 
his  immediate  followers,  the  war  was  conducted 
with  as  much  high-spirited  generosity  and  forbear- 
ance as  the  most  civilized  nation  would  have 
shown ;  *  but  by  murder,  pillage,  and  the  wanton 
destruction  of  property,  the  Natives  from  the  south 
brought  discredit  on  his  cause.  In  destroying  the 
habitations  of  the  people,  in  setting  fire  to  their 
corn-stacks,  in  breaking  up  their  flour-mills,  and 
in  opening  their  potato  stores  to  be  devoured  by 
the  pigs,  we  ourselves  also  either  set  or  followed  a 
barbarous  example. 

Seeing  that  he  was  obliged  to  act  under  a 
Constitution  which  was  "framed  in  forgetfulness 
of  the  large  Native  Tribes  within  the  dominions  to 
which  it  was  intended  to  apply,"  the  late  Governor 
was  placed  in  a  trying  and  anomalous  position. 
To  the  heavily-burdened  taxpayers  of  Great 


*  "William  King,"  said  the  Governor,  in  an  official  notifi- 
cation contrasting  his  conduct  with  the  Ngatiruanuis,  "  William 
King  is  a  Chief,  and  he  did  not  make  war  on  the  unarmed  and 
the  helpless.  He  said  his  quarrel  was  with  the  Governor  and 
the  soldiers,  and  if  the  settlers  did  not  molest  him,  he  should 
not  molest  them." 


RESULT   OF   THE   WAR.  195 

Britain,  who  have  been  called  upon  to  pay  half 
a  million  sterling  for  a  fruitless  attempt  to  vindi- 
cate his  authority,  the  policy  pursued  by  him  may 
not  be  satisfactory ;  but  to  the  Colonists  his 
answer  is  complete :  the  authorities  of  Taranaki 
urged  him  to  try  a  new  system  to  obtain  land 
at  the  Waitara:  his  Ministers  advised  him  to  have 
recourse  to  military  force :  a  majority  in  both 
Houses  of  the  Assembly  expressed  their  approval 
of  his  policy ;  and  from  all  parts  of  the  Colony  he 
received  assurances  of  sympathy  and  support. 
He  no  doubt  formed  a  mistaken  estimate  of  the 
probable  consequences  of  his  own  acts,  but  he  is 
fairly  entitled  to  the  consideration  claimed  by 
Lord  Grey  in  favour  of  the  Governors  of  distant 
Colonies,  that  "  in  times  of  civil  commotion  they 
are  placed  in  situations  of  so  much  difficulty 
and  responsibility,  that  every  generous  mind  will 
be  disposed  to  put  the  best  construction  on  their 
conduct,  and  to  believe,  until  the  contrary  is  clearly 
proved,  that  they  have  acted  to  the  best  of  their 
judgment  and  ability." 

But  if  the  Taranaki  war  has  been  disastrous,  it 
has  not  been  without  some  good  result;  it  has 
shown  the  importance  to  the  general  interests  of 


196  NEW  ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

the  Colony  of  the  good  government  of  the  Native 
race;  it  has  shown  that  the  interests  of  the  two 
races  are  inseparable  ;  that  the  successful  colo- 
nization of  the  country  is  possible  only  so  long 
as  peaceable  relations  are  maintained  between 
them ;  and  that  the  best  guarantee  for  the  pre- 
servation of  peace  consists  not  so  much  in  the 
number  of  our  forces  as  in  the  justice  of  our 
rule.  What  provision  shall  be  made  for  securing 
the  fulfilment  of  the  obligations  we  have  con- 
tracted in  favour  of  the  Natives — what  measures 
should  be  taken  for  promoting  peace,  order,  and 
good  government  amongst  them — to  whom  may 
the  administration  of  Native  affairs  be  most 
advantageously  entrusted — are  questions  of  which 
Governor  Grey  is  now  engaged  in  attempting  a 
solution.  Opinions  no  doubt  differ  as  to  the 
particular  measures  to  be  adopted,  but  all  are 
agreed  that  whatever  they  may  be,  it  is  essential 
to  their  success  that  they  should  have  the  cordial 
co-operation  of  the  Colonial  Parliament. 

It  is  impossible,  however,  to  win  the  willing 
obedience  of  a  free  people  simply  by  the  sword. 
By  a  ruinous  sacrifice  of  property,  by  a  large 
expenditure  of  money,  and  after  a  protracted 


FUTURE   POLICY.  197 

period  of  miserable  warfare,  we  should  no  doubt 
be  able  to  decimate  the  Maori  race ;  but  instead 
of  rendering  the  remainder  good  subjects  of  the 
Crown,  we  should  probably  reduce  them  to  the 
condition  of  a  sullen,  discontented,  and  dangerous 
class,  whom  it  would  then  be  impossible  to  govern 
excepting  by  the  sword.  But  it  would  be  a  poor 
triumph  for  a  powerful  nation  like  Great  Britain 
to  crush  by  the  sword  a  few  Native  Tribes,  just 
rising  out  of  barbarism,  who,  relying  on  our  justice 
and  good  faith,  have  confidingly  placed  themselves 
within  our  power ;  it  would  be  but  little  to  our 
credit  as  a  colonizing  people,  if  we  shall  be  unable 
to  govern  excepting  by  the  sword  a  conquered 
remnant  of  the  Maori  race.  But  be  just,  and,  as 
Sir  W.  Martin  has  observed,  "  you  may  easily 
govern  the  Maories."  Be  just,  and  a  moderate 
force  will  suffice.  Be  unjust,  and  a  force  far 
larger  than  England  can  spare  will  not  suffice. 
Force  is  good  if  subordinate  to  justice,  but  it  is  a 
sorry  substitute  for  it.  The  Maori  is  not  to  be 
intimidated;  but,  like  all  other  human  creatures, 
he  is  to  be  influenced  through  his  sense  of  fair 
dealing  and  of  benefit  received;  he  is  governed 
by  the  same  motives  and  led  by  the  same  induce- 


198  NEW   ZEALAND   AND   THE   WAR. 

merits,  as  other  men.  Let  the  Maories  be 
practically  taught  that  our  laws  are  better  than 
their  laws,  and  that  our  rule  is  better  than  their 
own ;  let  them  understand  at  the  same  time  that 
in  their  relations  with  each  other,  and  so  far  as 
,is  consistent  with  the  supreme  authority  of  the 
Crown,  and  with  the  general  interest  of  the 
Colony,  they  may,  if  they  desire  it,  govern  them- 
selves by  themselves,  and  that  we  will  aid  them 
both  with  money  and  with  men — we  shall  then 
have  endeavoured  to  fulfil  the  obligations  we  have 
undertaken  in  their  favour,  and  have  taken  at  the 
same  time  the  most  reasonable  means  of  securing 
their  willing  allegiance,  and  of  removing  any 
desire  they  may  entertain  for  the  maintenance  of 
a  separate  nationality,  independent  of  the  Crown. 
Here,  then,  "in  New  Zealand  our  nation  has 
engaged  in  an  enterprise  most  difficult,  yet  also 
most  noble  and  worthy  of  England.  We  have 
undertaken  to  acquire  these  Islands  for  the  Crown 
and  for  our  race,  without  violence  and  without 
fraud,  and  so  that  the  Native  people,  instead  of 
being  destroyed,  should  be  protected  and  civilized. 
We  have  covenanted  with  these  people,  and 
assured  to  them  the  full  privileges  of  subjects  of 


FUTURE    POLICY.  199 

the  Crown.  To  this  undertaking  the  faith  of  the 
nation  is  pledged.  By  these  means  we  secured 
a  peaceable  entrance  for  the  Queen's  authority 
into  the  country,  and  have  in  consequence  gra- 
dually gained  a  firm  hold  upon  it.  The  compact 
is  binding  irrevocably.  We  cannot  repudiate  it 
so  long  as  we  retain  the  benefit  which  we  obtained 
by  it.* 

*  "  The  Taranaki  Question." — Sir  William  Martin. 


THE   END. 


PRINTED  BY  SMITH.  ELDER  AMD  CO., 
LITTLE  CREEN  ARBOUB  COURT,  OLD  BAILET,  E.G. 


65,  Cornhill,  London, 
February,  1862. 


NEW  AND  STANDABD  WOBKS 

PUBLISHED   BT 

SMITH,    ELDEE    AND  CO. 


The  Correspondence  of  Leigh  Hunt. 

Edited  by  Ms  Eldest  Son. 
Two  Vols.    Post  8vo,  with  Portrait.    Price  24s.  cloth. 

THE  BISHOP  OF  SALISBURY  v.   DR.  WILLIAMS. 

The  Defence  of  Dr.  Rowland  Williams  ; 

Being  a  Report  of  the  Speech  delivered  in  the  Court  of  Arches,  on  the 
21st  December,  1861,  and  the  7th  and  8th  of  January,  1862,  by  JAMES 
FITZJAMES  STEPHEN,  M.A.,  Recorder  of  Newark-on-Trent.  Published 
from  the  Shorthand  Writer's  Notes,  Revised  and  Corrected.  Post  8vo.  cl. 

Egypt,  Nubia,  and  Ethiopia. 

Illustrated  by  One  Hundred  Stereoscopic  Photographs,  taken  by  Francis 
Frith,  for  Messrs.  Negretti  and  Zambra;  with  Descriptions  and  numerous 
Wood  Engravings,  by  Joseph  Bonomi,  F.R.S.L.,  Author  of  "  Nineveh 
and  its  Palaces;"  and  Notes  by  Samuel  Sharpe,  Author  of  the  "History 
of  Egypt."  In  One  Vol.  small  4to.  Elegantly  bound.  Price  3/.  3s. 

The  Wild    Sports   of  India, 

With  detailed  Instructions  for  the  Sportsman;  to  which  are  added  Remarks 
on  the  Breeding  and  Rearing  of  Horses,  and  the  Formation  of  Light 
Irregular  Cavalry. 

By  Major  Henry  Shakespear, 

late   Commandant  Nagpore  Irregular   Force.    With  Portrait  of  the 
Author.     Second  Edition,  much  Enlarged.    Post  8vo.    Price  10s.  cloth. 

Reminiscences   of  an   Indian    Civilian's    Life, 

from  1837  to  1861,  including  the  Rebellion. 
By  William  Edwards,  Esq.,  Bengal  Civil  Service.    Post  8vo. 

The    Lady's    Guide  to   the    Ordering   of  her 

Household,  and  the  Economy  of  the  Dinner  Table. 
By  a  Lady.    Crown  8vo.    Price  10s.  Gd.  cloth. 


New  and  Standard  Works  published  by 


The  Soul's  Exodus  and  Pilgrimage. 

By  the  Eev.  J.  Baldwin  Brown, 
Author  of  "The  Divine  Life  in  Man."    Crown  8vo.    Price  7*.  6d.  cloth. 

Agnes   of  Sorrento. 
By  Mrs.  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe.         [/»  the  press. 

NEW  NOVEL. 

Carr  of  Carrlyon. 

By  Hamilton  Aide,    Author  of  "  Bita,"  "  Confidences,"  &c.    3  vols. 

The  Cotton  Lord. 

By  Herbert  Glyn.    Two  Vols. 

The  Early  Italian  Poets. 

Translated  hy  D.  G.  RossettL   Post  8vo. 
Parti. — Poets  chiefly  before  Dante.     Part  II.— Dante  and  his  Circle.    12s.  cl. 

Experiences  of  an  English  Sister  of  Mercy. 

By  Margaret  Goodman.    Small  post  8?o.    Price  3s.  6rf.  cloth. 
MISS  MALING'S  MANUALS. 

Flowers  for  Ornament  and   Decoration. 

With  Coloured  Frontispiece.    Price  2s.  6d.  cloth. 

In-door   Plants ;    and    How   to    Grow   Them 

for  the  Drawing-Room,  Balcony,  and  Green-House. 
4th  Thousand.   With  Coloured  Frontispiece.    Price  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Flowers  and   Foliage  for  In-door  Plant  Cases. 

o 
Fcap  8vo.     Price  Is. 

Song  Birds  ;    and  How  to  Keep  Them. 

With  Coloured  Frontispiece.    Fcap  8vo.    Price  2s.  6d.  cloth. 

The  Four  Georges : 

Sketches  of  Manners,  Morals,  Court  and  Town  Life. 
By  W.  M.  Thackeray.    With  Illustrations.    Crown  8vo.    Price  5*.  cloth 

Lovel  the  Widower. 

Thackeray-    With  six  Illustrations.     Post  8vo.     Price  6s.  cloth. 


Smith,  Elder  fy  (70.,  65,  Cornhill,  London. 

HISTORY    AND    BIOGRAPHY. 


History  of  the  Four  Con- 
quests of  England. 

By  James  Augustus  St.  John,  Esq. 
Two  Vols.  8vo.  Price  28s.  cloth. 

History  of  the  Venetian 
Republic : 

By  W.  Carew  Hazlitt. 

Complete  in  4  vols.  8vo,  with  Illustra- 
tions, price  2l.  16s.,  cloth. 

%*  Volumes  HI.  and  IV.  may  be  had 
separately. 

The  Life   and   Letters  of 
Captain  John  Brown. 

Edited  by  Richard  D.  Webb. 
With   Photographic   Portrait.     Small 
post  8vo.     Price  4s.  6d.  cloth. 

Life  of  Schleiermacher, 

As  unfolded  in  his  Autobiography 

and  Letters. 

Translated  by  Frederica  Rowan. 

Two    rols.   post    8vo,   with    Portrait. 

Price  One  Guinea,  cloth. 

The  Life  of  Charlotte 
Bronte   (Currer  Bell) . 

By  Mrs.  Gaskell. 
Fourth   Library  Edition,  revised,   one 
vol.,  with  a  Portrait  of  Miss  Bronte 
and  a  View  of  Haworth  Parsonage. 
Price  7s.  6d. ;  morocco  elegant,  14*. 

Life  of  Edmond  Malone, 

Editor  of  Shakspeare's  Works. 
With  Selections  from  his  MS. 
Anecdotes. 

By  Sir  James  Prior. 

Demy   8vo,    with   Portrait,  price  14y. 
cloth. 


The  Autobiography  of 
Leigh  Hunt. 

One  vol.,  post  8vo,  with  Portrait. 
Library  edition.  Price  7s.  6d.  cloth. 

Life  of  Lord  Metcalfe. 

By  John  William  Kaye. 

New  Edition,  in  Two  Vols.,  postSvo, 

with  Portrait.    Price  12s.  cloth. 

Life  of 
Sir  John  Malcolm,  G.C.B. 

By  John  William  Kaye. 

Two  Vols.  8vo,  with  Portrait. 

Price  36s.  cloth. 

The  Autobiography  of 
Lutfullah. 

A  Mohamedan  Gentleman ;   with  an 

Account  of  his  Visit  to  England. 

Edited  by  E.  B.  Eastwick,  Esq. 

Third  Edition,  small  post  8vo. 

Price  5s.  cloth. 

The  Life  of  Mahomet. 

With  Introductory  Chapters  on  the 
Original  Sources  for  the  Biography 
of  Mahomet,  and  on  the  Pre-Islamite 
History  of  Arabia. 

By  W.  Muir,  Esq.,  Bengal  C.S. 

Complete  in  Four  Vols.  Demy  8vo. 
Price  2f.  2s.  cloth. 

V  Vols.  HI.  and  IV.  may  be  had 
separately,  price  21s. 

Robert  Owen  and  his 
Social  Philosophy. 

By  William  Lucas  Sargant. 
1  vol.,  post  8vo.     10s.  6d.  cloth. 

Women  of  Christianity 

Exemplary  for  Piety  and  Charity. 

By  Julia  Kavanagh. 

Post  8vo,  with  Portraits.    Price  5«.  in 

embossed  cloth. 


New  and  Standard  Works  published  by 


VOYAGES   AND  TRAVELS. 


Scripture  Lands 
in  connection  with  their  History : 
With    an   Appendix :    and   Extracts 

from    a  Journal    kept    during   an 

Eastern  Tour  in  1856-7. 

By  the  Rev.  G.  S.  Drew, 

Author  of  "  Scripture  Studies,"  &c. 

Post  Svo, with  a  Map,  10s.  Gd.  cloth. 

A  Visit  to  the  Philippine 
Isles  in  1858-59. 

By  Sir  John  Bowring, 

Governor  of  Hong  Kong,  and  H.M.'s 

Plenipotentiary  in  China. 

Demy  Svo,  with  numerous  Illustrations, 
price  18s.  cloth. 

Heathen  and  Holy  Lands ; 

Or,  Sunny  Days  on  the  Salween, 
Nile,  and  Jordan. 

By  Captain  J.  P.  Briggs,  Bengal 

Army. 
Post  Svo,  price  12s.  cloth. 

Narrative  of  the   Mission 
to  Ava. 

By  Captain  Henry  Yule,  Bengal 
Engineers. 

Imperial  Svo,  with  Twenty-four  Plates 
(Twelve  coloured),  Fifty  Woodcuts, 
and  Four  Maps.  Elegantly  bound 
in  cloth,  with  gilt  edges,  price 
21.  12s.  Gd. 

Egypt  in  its  Biblical 

Relations. 

By  the  Rev.  J.  Foulkes  Jones. 
Post  Svo,  price  7*.  Gd.  clotb. 


Japan,  the  Amoor,  and  the 
Pacific. 

A  Voyage  of  Circumnavigation  in  the 
Imperial  Russian  Corvette  "Rynda," 
in  1858-59-60. 

By  Henry  Arthur  Tilley. 
Svo,  with  illustrations,  16s.  cloth. 

Through  Norway  with  a 

Knapsack. 
By  W.  M.  Williams. 

With  Six  Coloured  Views.  Third 
Edition,  post  Svo,  price  12s.  cloth. 

Turkish  Life  and 

Character. 
By  Walter  Thornbury. 

Author  of  "  Life  in  Spain,"  &c.  &c. 

Two  Vols.,  with  Eight  Tinted  Illus- 
trations, price  21s.  cloth. 

Voyage  to  Japan, 

Kamtschatka,     Siberia,     Tartary, 
and   the    Coast    of    China,   in 
H.M.S.  Barracouta. 
By  J.  M.  Tronson,  R.N. 

Svo,  with  Charts  and  Views.  18s.  cloth. 

To  Cuba  and  Back. 

By  R.  H.  Dana, 
Author  of  "  Two  Years  before  the 

Mast,"  &c. 
Post  Svo,  price  7s.  cloth. 

Life  and  Liberty  in 

America. 
By  Dr.  C.  Mackay. 

Second  Edition,  2  vols.,  post  Svo,  with 
Ten  Tinted  Illustrations^  price  21s. 


Smith,  Elder  fy  Co.,  65,  Cornldll,  London.  5 

WORKS    OF    MR.    RUSKIN. 

Modern  Painters. 

Now  complete  in  five  vols.,  Imperial  8vo,  with  84  Engravings  on 
Steel,  and  216  on  Wood,  chiefly  from  Drawings  by  the  Author. 
With  Index  to  the  whole  Work.  Price  8/.  6s.  Qd.,  in  cloth. 

BACH  VOLUME  MAY  BE  HAD  SEPARATELY. 

Vol.  I.,    6th  Edition.      OF  GENERAL  PRINCIPLES  AND  OF  TRUTH. 

Price  18s.  cloth. 
Vol.  II.,  4th  Edition.      OF   THE   IMAGINATIVE   AND    THEORETIC 

FACULTIES.    Price  10s.  Gd.  cloth. 
Vol.  III.  OF  MANY  THINGS.    With  Eighteen  Illustrations  drawn  by  the 

Author,  and  engraved  on  Steel.     Price  38s.  cloth. 
Vol.  IV.  ON    MOUNTAIN    BEAUTY.      With    Thirty-five    Illustrations 

engraved  on    Steel,  and  116  Woodcuts,  drawn  by  the  Author. 

Price  2l.  10s.  cloth. 
Vol.  V.    OF  LEAF  BEAUTY;    OF  CLOUD  BEAUTY;    OF  IDEAS  OF 

RELATION.    With  Thirty-six  Engravings  on  Steel,  and  100  on 

Wood.    Price  2?.  10s.    With  Index  to  the  five  volumes. 


Selections  from  the 
Writings  of  J.  Kuskin,M.A. 

One    Volume.     Post  8vo,  with   a 
Portrait.    Price  6s.  cloth. 


The  Stones  of  Venice. 

Complete  in  Three  Volumes,  Imperial 
8vo,  with  Fifty-three  Plates  and 
numerous  Woodcuts,  drawn  by  the 
Author.  Price  51.  1 5s.  Gd.  cloth. 

EACH  VOLUME  MAY  BE  HAD  SEPARATELY. 

Vol.  I.  The  FOUNDATIONS,  with  21  Plates. 

Price  21.  2s.    2nd  Edition. 
Vol.  II.   THE  SEA  STORIES,  with  20  Plates. 

Price  21.  2s. 
Vol.  III.  THE  FALL,  with  12  Plates.     Price 

U.  11*.  6cf. 


The  Seven  Lamps  of 
Architecture. 

Second  Edition,  with  Fourteen  Plates 
drawn  by  the  Author.  Imp.  8vo. 
Price  I/.  Is.  cloth. 


Lectures  on 
Architecture  and  Painting. 

With  Fourteen  Cuts,  drawn  by  the 
Author.  Second  Edition,  crown  8vo. 
Price  8s.  Gd.  cloth. 

The  Two  Paths : 

Being  Lectures  on  Art,  and  its  relation 
to  Manufactures  and  Decoration. 

One  vol.,  crown  8vo,  with  Two  Steel 
Engravings.  Price  7s.  Gd.  cloth. 

The  Elements  of  Drawing. 

Sixth  Thousand,  crown  8vo,  with  Illus- 
trations drawn  by  the  Author.  Price 
7s.  Gd.  cloth. 

The  Elements  of 
Perspective. 

With  80  Diagrams,  crown  8vo.    Price 
3s.  Gd.  cloth. 

The  Political  Economy  of 
Art. 

Price  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 


New  and  Standard  Works  published  by 


RELIGIOUS. 


Sermons : 

By  the  late  Rev.  Fred.  W.  Robertson, 
Incumbent  of  Trinity  Chapel ,  Brighton . 

FIRST  SERIES. —  Ninth  Edition,  post 

8vo.     Price  9s.  cloth. 
SECOND     SERIES.  —  Eighth    Edition. 

Price  9s.  cloth. 
THIRD  SERIES. — Seventh  Edition,  post 

STO,  with  Portrait.   Price  9s.  doth. 

Expositions  of  St.  Paul's 
Epistles  to  the  Corinthians. 

By  the  lateRev.  Fred.  W.  Robertson. 

Second  Edition.    One  thick  Volume, 
post  8vo.    Price  10s.  &d.  cloth. 

Lectures  and  Addresses. 

By  the  late  Freak.  W.  Robertson, 
A  New  Edition.    Fcap  8ro.     5s.  cloth. 

Historic  Notes 

On  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 

By  Samuel  Sharpe. 
3rd  and  Revised  Edition.     8vo.  7s.  cl. 

Sermons : 

Preached  at  Lincoln's  Inn  Chapel. 
By  the  Rev.  F.  D.  Maurice,  M.A. 

FIRST  SERIES,  2  vols.,  post  8vo,  price 

21s.  cloth. 
SECOND    SERIES,   2    vols.,    post  8vo, 

price  21s.  cloth. 
THIRD    SERIES,    2    vols.,    post    8vo, 

price  21s.  cloth. 

The  Province  of  Reason  ; 

A  Reply  to  Mr.  Mansell's  Bampton 
Lecture. 

By  John  Toung,  LL.D.,  Edin., 

Author  of  "The  Mystery;    or,  Evil 
and  God."   PostSvo.   Price  6s.  cloth. 


"Is  it  not  Written?" 

Being    the    Testimony    of   Scripture 
against  the  Errors  of  Romanism. 

By  the  Rev.  Edward  S.  Pryce. 
Post  8vo.    Price  6s.  cloth. 


Tauler's  Life  and  Sermons. 

Translated  by  Miss  Susanna 
Winkworth. 

With  Preface  by  Rev.  C.  KINGSLET. 

Small  4to,  printed  on  Tinted  Paper, 
and  bound  in  Antique  Style,  with 
red  edges,  suitable  for  a  Present. 
Price  7s.  6d. 


Quakerism,  Past  and 
Present : 

Being  an  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 
its  Decline. 

By  John  S.  Rowntree. 
Post  8vo.    Price  5s.  cloth, 

V  This  Essay  gained  the  First  Prize  . 
of  One  Hundred  Guineas  offered  for 
the  best  Essay  on  the  subject. 

The  Peculium ; 

An  Essay  on  the  Causes  of  the  Decline 
of  the  Society  of  Friends. 

By  Thomas  Hancock, 

Post  8vo.     Price  5s.  cloth. 

%*  This  Essay  gained  the  Second 

Prize  of   Fifty   Guineas,   which  was 

afterwards  increased  to  One  Hundred. 

Man  and  his  Dwelling 
Place. 

An  Essay  towards  the  Interpreta- 
tion of  Nature. 

Second  Edition.     With  a  New  Preface. 
Crown  8vo,  6s.  cloth. 


Smith,  Elder  fy  Co.,  65,  Cornhill,  London. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Household  Medicine ; 
and  Sick-room  Guide. 

Describing  Diseases,  their  Nature, 
Causes,  and  Symptoms,  with  the 
most  approved  Methods  of  Treat- 
ment, and  the  Properties  and  Uses 
of  many  new  Remedies. 

By  John  Gardner,  M.D. 

STO,  with  numerous  Illustrations. 
Price  10s.  Gd.  cloth. 


Household  Education. 

By  Harriet  Martineau. 


A  New  Edition.    Post  8vo. 
cloth. 


Price  5s. 


The  Book  of  Good 
Counsels : 

Being   an    Abridged   Translation 
of  the    Sanscrit   Classic,  the 

"  Hitopadesa." 

By  Edwin  Arnold,  M.A.,  Oxon. 
Author  of  "  Education  in  India,"  &c. 
With  Illustrations  by  Harrison  Weir. 
Crown  8vo,  5s.  cloth. 


Education  in  Oxford : 

Its  Method,  its  Aids,  and  its  Rewards. 

By  James  E.  Thorold  Rogers,  M.A. 

Post  8vo,  price  6s.  cloth. 

Shakspere  and  his 

Birthplace. 

By  John  R.  Wise. 

With  22  Illustrations  by  W.  J.  Linton 

Crown  8vo.  Printed  on  Toned  Paper 

and  handsomely  bound  iuornamenta 

cloth,  gilt  edges,  price  7s.  6d. 

%*  Also  a  cheap  edition,  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 


Ragged  London. 

By   John   Hollingshead. 
Post  8vo,  7s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Philo-Socrates. 

Parts  I.  &  II.    "  Among  the  Boys." 
Part  III— "Among  the  Teachers." 

By  William  Ellis. 
Post  8vo.    Price  Is.  each. 

Social  Innovators  and  their 
Schemes. 

By  William  Lucas  Sargant. 
Post  8vo.    Price  I  Os.  Gd.  cloth. 

Ethica ; 

Or,  Characteristics  of  Men,  Manners, 
and  Books. 

By  Arthur  Lloyd  Windsor. 
Demy  8vo.    Price  12s.  cloth. 


Slavery  Doomed ; 

Or,  the  Contest  between  Free  and  Slave 
Labour  in  the  United  States. 

By  Frederick  Milns  Edge. 
Post  8vo.    Price  6s.  cloth. 

The  Conduct  of  Life. 

By  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson, 

Author  of  "  Essays,"  "  Representative 

Men,"  &c.  Post  8vo,  price  6s.  cloth. 

\*  Also  a  Cheap  Edition,  Is.  cloth. 


Bermuda : 

Its  History,  Geology,  Climate,  Pro- 
ducts, Agriculture,  &c.  &c. 
By  Theodore  L.  Godet,  M.D. 
Post  8vo,  price  9s.  cloth. 


New  and  Standard  Works  published  ly 


Annals  of 
British  Legislation : 

A  Classified  Summary  of  Parliamentary 
Papers. 

Edited  by  Dr.  Leone  Levi. 
The  yearly  issue  consists  of  1,000 
pages,  super-royal  8vo,  and  the  Sub- 
scription is  Two  Guineas,  payable 
in  advance.  Vols.  I.  to  VIII.  may 
now  be  had.  Price  8/.  8s.  cloth. 


Manual  of  the  Mercantile 
Law 

Of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 
By  Dr.  Leone  Levi. 
Svo.    Price  12*.  cloth. 

Commercial  Law  of  the 
World. 

By  Dr.  Leone  Levi. 
Two  vols.  royal  4to.    Price  6/.  cloth. 

A  Handbook  of  Average. 

With  a  Chapter  on  Arbitration. 

By  Manley  Hopkins. 
Second  Edition,  Revised  and  brought 

down  to  the  present  time. 
Svo.    Price  15s.  cloth;  17s.  6d.  half- 
bound  law  calf. 

Sea  Officer's  Manual. 

Being  a  Compendium  of  the  Duties  of 
Commander  and  Officers  in  the 
Mercantile  Navy. 

By  Captain  Alfred  Parish. 

Second  Edition.    Small  post  Svo. 

Price  5*.  cloth. 

Victoria, 

And  the  Australian  Gold  Mines  in  1 857. 

By  William  Westgarth. 
Post  Svo,  with  Maps.      10s.  6<f.  cloth. 


New  Zealand  and  its 
Colonization. 

By  William  Swainson,  Esq. 
Demy  Svo.    Price  14s.  cloth. 

The    Education   of  the 
Human  Race. 

Now  first  Translated  from  the 

German  of  Lessing. 
Fcap.  Svo,  antique  cloth.    Price  4s. 

Life  in  Spain. 

By  Walter  Thornbury. 

Two  Vols.  post  8vo,  with  Eight  Tinted 
Illustrations,  price  21*. 

Life  in  Tuscany. 

By  Mabel  Sharman  Crawford. 

With  Two  Views,  post  Svo. 

Price  10s.  &d.  cloth. 

Captivity  of  Russian 
Princesses  in  the  Caucasus. 

Translated  Jrom  the  Russian  ly 
H.  S.  Edwards. 

With  an  authentic  Portrait  of  Shamil, 

a  Plan  of  his  House,  and  a  Map. 

Post  Svo,  price  10*.  6d.  cloth. 

A  Treatise  on  Rifles,   Cannon,  and 
Sporting  Arms. 

Gunnery : 

By  William  Greener, 

Author  of  "  The  Gun." 

Demy  Svo,  with  Illustrations. 

Price  14s.  cloth. 


Smith,  Elder  fy  Co.,  65,  Cornhill,  London. 


On  the  Strength  of  Nations. 

By  Andrew  Bisset,  M.A. 
Post  8vo.    Price  9s.  cloth. 


Results  of  Astronomical 
Observations 

Made  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

By  Sir  John  HerscJiel. 
4to,  with  Plates.    Price  4l.  4s.  cloth. 

Astronomical  Observations. 
Made   at   the   Sydney   Obser- 
vatory in  the  year  1859. 
By  W.  Scott,  M.A. 
8vo.     6s. 

On  the  Treatment  of  the 
Insane, 

Without  Mechanical  Restraints, 

By  John  Conolly,  M.D. 
Demy  8vo.     Price  14s.  cloth. 

Visit  to  Salt  Lake. 

Being  a  Journey  across  the  Plains  to 
the  Mormon  [Settlements  at  Utah. 

By  William  Chandless. 
Post  8vo,  with  a  Map.     2s.  &d.  cloth. 

The  Red  River  Settlement. 

By  Alexander  Ross. 
One  vol.  post  8vo.    Price  5s.  cloth. 

Fur  Hunters  of  the  West. 

By  Alexander  Ross. 

Two  vols.  post  8vo,  with  Map  and 

Plate.    Price  10s.  6d.  cloth. 

The  Columbia  River. 

By  Alexander  Ross. 
Post  8vo.     Price  2s.  6d.  cloth. 


Men,  Women,  and  Books,    i 

By  Leigh  Hunt. 
Two  Yols.    Price  10s.  cloth. 


True   Law  of  Population. 

By  Thomas  Doubleday. 
Third  Edition,  8vo.    Price  6s.  cloth. 

England  and  her  Soldiers. 

By  Harriet  Martineau. 
With  Three  Plates  of  Illustrative  Dia- 
grams. 1  vol.  crown  8vo,  price  9s.  cloth. 

Grammar  and  Dictionary 
of  the  Malay  Language. 

By  John  Crawfurd,  Esq. 
Two  vols.  8vo.    Price  36s.  cloth. 

The  Endowed  Schools  of 
Ireland. 

By  Harriet  Martineau. 
8vo.    Price  3s.  6d.  cloth  boards. 

Traits  and  Stories  of 
Anglo-Indian  Life. 

O 

By  Captain  Addison. 
With  Eight  Illustrations.  2s.  6d.  cloth. 

Tea  Planting  in  the 
Himalaya. 

By  A.  T.  McGowan. 
Svc,  with  Frontispiece,  price  5s.  cloth. 

Signs  of  the  Times ; 

Or,  The  Dangers  to  Religious  Liberty 

in  the  Present  Day. 

By  Chevalier  Bunsen. 

Translated  by  Miss  S.  WINKWORTH. 

One  vol.  8vo.    Price  5s.  cloth. 


10 


New  and  Standard  Works  published  by 


Wit  and  Humour. 

By  Leigh  Hunt. 
Price  5s.  cloth. 


Jar  of  Honey  from  Hybla. 

By  Leigh  Hunt. 
Price  5s.  cloth. 


Zoology  of  South  Africa. 

By  Dr.  Andrew  Smith. 
Royal  4to,  cloth,  with  Coloured  Plates. 

MAMMALIA.    .  £S 

AVES    ... 

EEPTILIA   ...  ...    6 

PISCES  .... 

1NVEBTEBBA1VB  ....  _    1 


Life  of  Sir  Eobert  Peel. 

By  Thomas  Doubleday. 
Two  vols.  8vo.    Price  18*.  cloth. 


Principles  of  Agriculture ; 

Especially  Tropical. 
By  B.  Lovell  Phillips,  M.D. 
Demy  8vo.    Price  7s.  6d.  cloth. 


Books  for  the  Blind. 

Printed  in  raised  Roman  letters,  at 
the  Glasgow  Asylum. 


The  Novitiate ; 

Or,  the  Jesuit  in  Training. 

By  Andrew  Steinmetz. 

Third  Edition,  post  8vo.    2s.  Qd.  cloth. 


Religion  in  Common  Life. 

By  William  Ellis. 
Post  8vo.    Price  7s.  6d.  cloth. 


SHILLING  SERIES  OF  STANDARD  WORKS   OF  FICTION. 

MESSRS.  SMITH,  ELDER  AND  Co.  have  just  commenced 
a  new  SHILLING  SERIES  OF  STANDARD  WORKS  OF  FICTION. 
This  series  is  well  printed,  on  good  paper,  and  is 
issued  in  a  conveniently  portable  form.  The  following 
are  now  ready,  each  complete  in  ONE  VOLUME. 


CONFIDENCES.     By  the  author  of 

"  Rita." 
ERLESMERE ;  OB,  CONTRASTS  OF  CHA- 

KACTEB.     By  L.  S.  LAVENU. 
NANETTE  AND  HER  LOVERS.    By 

TALBOT  GWYNNE,  Author  of  "  The 

School  for  Fathers,"  &c. 
THE  LIFE  AND  DEATH  OF  SILAS 

BARNS TARKE.      By  TALBOT 

GWYNNE. 

TENDER  AND  TRUE.   By  the  Author 
of"  Clara  Morison." 


ROSE  DOUGLAS  ;  TUB  AUTOBIO- 
GRAPHY OF  A  SCOTCH  MINISTER'S 
DAUGHTER. 

GILBERT  MASSENGER.    By  HOLME 

LEE. 
MY  LADY :  A  TALE  OF  MODERN  LIFE. 

THORNEY  HALL :  A  STORY  OF  AN 
OLD  FAMILY.  By  HOLME  LEE. 

THE  CRUELEST  WRONG  OF  ALL. 
By  the  Author  of  "  Margaret  ;  or , 
Prejudice  at  Home." 


ONE  SHILLING   EACH  VOLUME. 

Other  Works  are  in  preparation. 


Smith,  Elder  Sf  Co.,  65,  Cornhill,  London. 


li 


WORKS    ON    INDIA    AND    THE    EAST. 


Narrative    of    the    North 
China  Campaign  of  I860. 

By  Robert  Swinhoe. 

Staff  Interpreter  to  Sir  Hope  Grant. 

8vo,  with  Illustrations.     12s.  cloth. 

PRIZE  ESSAY. 

Caste : 

Considered  under  its  Moral,  Social, 

and  Eeligious  Aspects. 
By  Arthur  J.  Patterson,  B.A.,  of 

Trinity  College. 
Post  8vo.    Price  4s.  6d.  cloth. 

The  Sanitary  Condition  of 
Indian  Jails. 

By  Joseph  Ewart,  M.D., 

Bengal  Medical  Service. 
With  Plans,  8vo.    Price  1 6s.  cloth. 

District  Duties  during  the 
Eevolt 

In  the  North- West  Provinces  of  India. 

By  H.  Dundas  Robertson, 
I  Bengal  Civil  Service. 

Post  8vo,  with  a  Map.    Price  9s.  cloth. 

Campaigning  Experiences 

In  Eajpootana  and  Central  India 
during  the  Mutiny  in  1857-8. 

By  Mrs.  Henry  Duberly. 

Post  8vo,  with  Map.    Price  10s.  6d. 
cloth. 

Narrative  of  the  Mutinies 
in  Oude. 

By  Captain  G.  Hutchinson, 

Military  Secretary,  Oude. 

Post  8vo.     Price  10s.  cloth. 


A  Lady's  Escape  from 
Gwalior 

During  the  Mutinies  of  1857. 

By  Mrs.  Coopland. 
Post  8vo. '  Price  10s.  Qd. 

The  Crisis  in  the  Punjab. 
By  Frederick  H.  Cooper,  Esq., 

C.S.,  Umritsir. 

Post  8vo,  with  Map.     Price  7s.  Gd. 
cloth. 

Views  and  Opinions  of 
Gen.  Jacob,  C.B. 

Edited  by  Captain  Lewis  Felly. 
Demy  8vo.    Price  12s.  cloth. 

Papers  of  the  late  Lord 
Metcalfe. 

By  John  William  Kaye. 
Demy  8vo.    Price  16s.  cloth. 

The  English  in  India. 

By  Philip  Anderson,  A.M. 
Second  Edition,  8vo.    Price  14s.  cloth. 

Life  in  Ancient  India. 

By  Mrs.  Spier. 

With  Sixty  Illustrations  by  G.  SCHARF. 
8vx>.     Price  15s.,  elegantly  bound  in 

cloth,  gilt  edges. 

Indian  Exchange   Tables. 

By  J.  H.  Roberts. 

8vo.    Second  Edition,   enlarged. 

Price  10s.  6d.  cloth. 


12 


New  and  Standard  Works  published  by 


Christianity  in  India. 

An  Historical  Narrative. 

By  John  William  Kaye. 

Svo.    Price  16s.  cloth. 


The  Parsees : 

Their  History,  Eeligion,  Manners,  and 
Customs. 

By  Dosabhoy  Framjee. 
Post  8vo.    Price  10s.  cloth. 


The  Vital  Statistics 

Of  the  European  and  Native  Armies 
in  India. 

By  Joseph  Ewart,  M.D. 
Demy  Svo.    Price  9s.  cloth. 

The  Bhilsa  Topes ; 

Or,  Buddhist  Monuments  of  Central 
India. 

By  Major  Cunningham. 

One  vol.  Svo,  with  Thirty-three  Plates. 

Price  30s.  cloth. 


The  Chinese  and  their 
Rebellions. 

By  Thomas  Taylor  Meadows. 

One  thick  volume,  Svo,  with  Maps. 

Price  18s.  cloth. 

Hong  Kong  to  Manilla. 

By  Henry  T.  Ellis,  Ji.N. 

Post  Svo,  with  Fourteen  Illustrations. 

Price  12s.  cloth. 

The    Botany    of    the 
Himalaya. 

By  Dr.  Forbes  Royle. 

Two  vols.  roy.  4to,  cloth,  with  Coloured 

Plates.    Reduced  to  5/.  5». 


The  Defence  of  Lucknow. 

By  Captain  Thomas  F.  Wilson. 

Sixth  Thousand.    With  Plan.    Small 

post  Svo.    Price  2s.  &d. 

Eight  Months'  Campaign 

Against  the  Bengal  Sepoys  during  the 
Mutiny,  1857. 

By  Colonel  George  Bourchier,  C.B. 
With  Plans.    Post  Svo.     7s.  Gd.  cloth. 

PRIZE  ESSAYS. 
By  B.  A.  Irving. 

The  Theory  of  Caste, 

Svo.  5s.  cloth. 

The  Commerce  of  India 
with  Europe. 

Post  Svo.    Price  7s.  6<f.  cloth. 

Moohummudan  Law  of 

Sale. 

By  N.  B.  E.  Baillie,  Esq. 
Svo.    Price  14s.  cloth. 

Moohummudan  Law  of 
Inheritance. 

By  N.  B.  E.  Baillie,  Esq. 
Svo.    Price  8s.  cloth. 

The  Cauvery,  Kistnah,  and 
Godavery : 

Being  a  Report  on  the  Works  con- 
structed on  those  Rivers,  for  the 
Irrigation  of  Provinces  in  the  Pre- 
sidency of  Madras. 

By  Col.  R.  Baird  Smith,  F.G.S. 
Demy  Svo,  with  19  Plans.    28s.  cloth. 

Land  Tax  of  India. 

According  to  the  Moohummudan  Law. 

By  N.  B.  E.  Baillie,  Esq. 

Svo.    Price  Cs.  cloth. 


Smith,  Elder  fy  Co.,  65,  Cornhill,  London. 

FICTION. 


Warp  and  Woof. 

By  Holme  Lee. 
Three  Vols. 

Said  and  Done. 

In  One  Vol. 

Who  Breaks — Pays. 

In  Two  Vols. 

By  the  Author  of11  Cousin  Stella'1 

Lavinia. 

By  the  Author  of  "  Doctor  An- 
tonio," "  Lorenzo  Benoni,"  &c. 
Three  Vols. 

The  Wortlebank  Diary : 

With   Stories  from   Kathie  Brando's 

Portfolio. 
By  Holme  Lee.     Three  Vols. 

Over  the  Cliffs. 

By  Mrs.  Chanter, 
Author  of  "  Ferny  Combes."     2  vols. 

Scarsdale ; 

Or,  Life  on  the  Lancashire  and  York- 
shire Border  Thirty  Years  ago.  3  vols. 

Esmond. 

By  W.  M.  Thackeray. 

A  New  Edition,  being  the  third,  in 

1  vol.  crown  Svo.    Price  6*.  cloth. 

Herbert  Chauncey : 

A  Man  more  Sinned  against  than 

Sinning. 

By  Sir  Arthur  Hallam  Elton,  Bart. 
In  3  vols. 

Hills  and  Plains. 

Two  Vols. 


Transformation ; 

Or,  the  Romance  of  Monte  Beni. 
By  Nathaniel  Hawthorne*     3  vols. 

The  Firstborn. 

By  the  Author  of"  My  Lady" 

Three  volumes. 

The  Tragedy  of  Life. 

By  John  H.  Brenten.     Two  Vols. 

Framley  Parsonage. 

By  Anthony  Trollope, 

Author  of  "Barchester  Towers,"  &c. 

Illustrated  by  J.   E.   Millais,  E.A. 

Three  Vols.    Post  Svo,  21s.  cloth. 

Also  a  cheap  Edition.   1  vol.,  post  Svo. 

Price  5s.  cloth. 

Netley  Hall; 

or,  the  Wife's  Sister. 
Foolscap  Svo.     6s.  cloth. 

Confidences. 

By  the  Author  of  "  Rita." 

Cousin  Stella; 

Or,  Conflict. 

By  the  Author  of  "  Violet  Bank." 
Three  volumes. 

Phantastes  : 

A  Faerie  Eomance  for  Men  and 

Women. 

By   George  Macdonald. 
Post  Svo.    Price  10s.  6d.  cloth. 

The  Fool  of  Quality. 

By  Henry  Brooke. 
New  andRevised  Edition,  with  Biogra- 
phical Preface  by  the  Rev.  CHAS. 
KINGSLEY,  Rector  of  Eversley. 
Two  vols.,  post  Svo,  with  Portrait  of 
the  Author,  price  21s. 


14 


New  and  Standard  Works  published  by 


CHEAP   EDITIONS  OF  POPULAR  WORKS. 


Lavinia. 

Price  25.  Gd.  cloth. 

Sylvan  Holt's  Daughter. 

By  Holme  Lee. 

Price  2*.  Gd.  cloth. 

The  Autobiography  of 
Leigh  Hunt. 

Price  2«.  Gd.  cloth. 

WORKS  OF  THE  BRONTE  SISTERS. 
Price  2s.  Gd.  each  vol. 

By  Currer  Bell. 

The  Professor. 

To  which  are  added  the  POEMS  of 
Currer,  Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell.  Now 
first  collected. 

Jane  Eyre. 
Shirley. 
Villette. 

Wuthering  Heights  and 

Agnes  Grey. 

By  Ellis  and  Acton  Bell. 

"With  Memoir  by  CURRER  BELL. 

The  Tenant'  of  Wildfell 
Hall. 

By  Acton  Bell. 
Life  of   Charlotte  Bronte 

(Currer  Bell). 

By  Mrs.  GaskelL 

Cheap  edition.     2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Lectures  on  the  English 
Humourists 

Of  the  Eighteenth  Century. 

By  W.  M.  TJiackeray. 

Price  2s.  Gd.  cloth, 


By  Leigh  Hunt. 

With  Forty-five  Engravings. 

Price  2*.  (jd.  cloth. 


Transformation. 

By  Nathaniel  Hawthorne. 
Price  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Kathie  Brande : 

The  Fireside  History  of  a  Quiet  Life. 
By  Holme  Lee.     Price  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Below  the  Surface. 
By  Sir  A.  H.  Elton,  Bart.,  M.P. 
Price  2*.  Gd.  cloth. 

British  India. 

By  Harriet  Martineau.  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Italian  Campaigns  of 
General  Bonaparte. 

By  George  Hooper. 
With  a  Map.    Price  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Deer  brook. 

By  Harriet  Martineau.     2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Tales  of  the  Colonies. 

By  Charles  Eowcroft.   2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

A  Lost  Love. 

By  Ashford  Owen.     2s.  cloth. 
Romantic   Tales 

(Including  "  Avillion  "). 

By  the  Author  of  "  John  Halifax, 

Gentleman."     2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Domestic  Stories. 

By  the  same  Author.     2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

After  Dark. 
By  Wilkie  Collins.     2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

School  for  Fathers. 
By  Talbot  Gtcynne.    2s.  cloth. 

PauTrerroll. 

Price  2s.  cloth. 


Smith)  Elder  fy  Co.,  65,  Cornhill,  London. 


15 


JUVENILE    AND    EDUCATIONAL. 


The  Parents'  Cabinet 

Of  Amusement  and  Instruction  for 
Young  Persons. 

New  Edition,  revised,  in  Twelve  Shil- 
ling Volumes,  with  numerous  Illus- 
trations. 

*#*  The  work  is  now  complete  in  4  vols. 
extra  cloth,  gilt  edges,  at  3s.  Gd. 
each ;  or  in  6  vols.  extra  cloth,  gilt 
edges,  at  2s.  Gd.  each. 

Every  volume  is  complete  in  itself, 
and  sold  separately. 

By  the  Author  of  "  Bound  the  Fire,"  &c. 
i. 

Round  the  Fire : 

Six  Stories  for  Young  Readers. 

Square  16mo,  with  Four  Elustrations. 

Price  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 


ii. 

Unica : 

A  Story  for  a  Sunday  Afternoon. 
With  Four  Illustrations.     2s.  Gd.  cloth. 


Old  Gingerbread  and  the 
Schoolboys. 

With  Four  Coloured  Plates.  2s.  Gd.  cl. 


Willie's  Birthday: 

Showing  how  a  Little  Boy  did  what  he 

Liked,  and  how  he  Enjoyed  it. 
With  Four  Illustrations.    2s.  cloth. 


Willie's  Eest: 

A  Sunday  Story. 
With  Four  Illustrations.    2s.  cloth. 

VI. 

Uncle  Jack,  the  Fault 
Killer. 

With  Four  Illustrations.  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 


Legends  from  Fairy  Land. 

•  By  Holme  Lee, 
Author  of  "  Kathie  Brande,"  "  Sylvan 

Holt's  Daughter,"  &c. 
With  Eight  Illustrations.   3s.  Gd.  cloth. 

The  Wonderful  Adven- 
tures of  Tuflongbo  and  his 
Elfin  Company  in  their  Journey 
with  Little  Content,  through  the 
Enchanted  Forest. 

By  Holme  Lee, 
Author    of   "  Legends   from   Fairy 

Land,"  &c. 

With  Eight  Illustrations.    Fcap  8vo. 
Price  3s.  Gd.  cloth. 

The  King  of  the  Golden 
River ; 

Or,  the  Black  Brothers. 

By  John  Ruskin,  M.A. 

Third  Edition,  with  22  Illustrations  by 

Richard  Doyle.    Price  2s.  Gd. 

Elementary  Works  on 
Social  Economy. 

By  William  Ellis. 
Uniform  in  foolscap  8vo,  half-hound. 

I.— OUTLINES  OF  SOCIAL  ECONOMY.  1g.6d. 
II.-PROGRESSrVE     LESSONS     IN     SOCIAL 

SCIENCE. 
III.— INTRODUCTION       TO       THE       SOCIAL 

SCIENCES.    2». 
IV.— OUTLINES  OF  THE  UNDERSTANDING. 

V.-WHAT  AM  I?     WHERE  AM   I?    WHAC 
OUGHT  I  TO  DO  ?  &c.    1«.  sewed. 

Rhymes  for  Little  Ones. 

16  Illustrations.     Is.  Gd.  cl.,  gilt  edges. 

Stories  from   the  Parlour 
Printing  Press. 

By  the  Authors  of  the  "  Parent's 

Cabinet.'1'' 
Fcap  8vo.    Price  2s.  cloth. 

Juvenile  Miscellany. 

Six  Engravings.    Price  2s.  Gd.  "cloth. 


16  Works  published  by  Smith,  Elder  fy  Co.,  65,  Cornhill,  London. 


RECENT    POETRY. 


Poems. 

By  the  Rev.  George  E.  Maunsell. 
Fcap  8vo.    Price  5s.  cloth. 

Prometheus'  Daughter : 

A  Poem. 

By  Col.  James  Abbott. 
Crown  8vo.    Price  7s.  6rf.  cloth. 

Christ's  Company,  and 
other  Poems. 

By  Richard  Watson  Dixon,  M.A. 
Fcap  8vo,  price  5s.  cloth. 

Sybil,  and  other  Poems. 

By  John  Lyttelton. 
Fcap  8vo,  price  4s.  cloth. 

Stories  in  Verse  for  the 
Street  and  Lane : 

By  Mrs.  Sewell. 
3rd  Thousand.    Post  8vo.     Cloth,  Is. 

Hannibal ;  a  Drama. 

Fcap  8vo.     Price  5s.  cloth. 


A  Man's  Heart :    a  Poem. 

By  Dr.  Charles  Mackay. 
Post  8vo.    Price  5s.  cloth. 

Edwin  and  Ethelburga : 

A  Drama. 

By  Frederick  W.  Wyon. 
Fcap  8vo.    Price  4s.  cloth. 

Shelley ;  and  other  Poems. 

By  John  Alfred  Lang  ford. 
Fcap  8vo.    Price  5s.  cloth. 

Isabel  Gray;  or,  The  Mis- 
tress Didn't  Know. 

By  Mrs.  Sewell, 
Post  8vo.    Cloth.    Gilt  edges.     Is. 

Homely  Ballads 

For  the  Working  Man's  Fireside. 

By  Mary  Sewell. 
13th  Thousand.    Post  8vo.    Cloth,  Is. 

Memories  of  Merton. 

By  John  Bruce  Norton. 
Fcap  8vo.    Price  5s.  cloth. 


THE    CORNHILL    MAGAZINE. 

Edited  by  W.  M.  Thackeray. 
Price  One  Shilling  Monthly,  with  Illustrations. 

VOLUMES  I.,  II.,  III.,  and  IV.,  each  containing  768  pages  of  Letterpress,  with 
12  Illustrations,  and  numerous  Vignettes  and  Diagrams,  are  published, 
handsomely  bound  in  Embossed  Cloth.  Price  7s.  6<f.  each. 

For  the  convenience  of  Subscribers,  the  Embossed  CLOTH  COVERS  for  each 
Volume  are  sold  separately,  price  One  Shilling. 

READING  COVERS  for  separate  Numbers  have  also  been  prepared,  price 
Sixpence  in  plain  Cloth,  or  One  Shilling  and  Sixpence  in  French  Morocco. 

London :  Printed  by  SMITH  ,  ELDEB  and  Co.,  Little  Green  Arbour  Court ,  Old  Bailey,  E.G. 


HsE»Sl«L._ 

(IMS*